The Game

The Game Is Life: Book One

Terry Schott

The Game

©2013 by Terry Schott

All rights reserved.

This book or any portion thereof may not be reproduced or used in any manner whatsoever without the express, written permission of the publisher except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, businesses, places, events and incidents are either the products of the author’s imagination or used in a fictitious manner.

Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or actual events is purely coincidental.

Click here to read more from Terry Schott

Aboot Spelling...

Throughout this book you will find words that might look to be spelled incorrectly if you are living in the USA.

For example, Travelled, Honour, Centre, Colour, etc....

Don’t panic! The spelling is correct if you live outside of the USA, which I do.

Contents

1

2

3

4

5

6

7

8

9

10

11

12

13

14

15

16

17

18

19

20

21

22

23

24

25

26

27

28

29

30

31

32

33

34

35

36

37

38

39

40

41

42

43

44

45

46

47

48

49

50

51

52

53

54

55

56

57

58

59

60

61

Epilogue

Books By Terry Schott

Acknowledgments

1

He woke up in a white room.

The walls, ceiling, floor, lights, everything was white.

He couldn't remember how he got here.

What he did recall was severe pain followed by a sense of leaving his body, floating above it as people stood around him. Then the room had disappeared and he was moving toward a tunnel of bright light. The closer he got to the light, the faster he flew. He streaked into the light, slammed to a stop, and lost consciousness.

Now he lay on a table in a white room with a thin sheet draped over his body. He recalled hearing stories from people who had almost died. They had moved toward a light like that, but they had always come back. No one ever talked about going into the light.

“Am I dead?” His voice sounded different. Instead of being deep and raspy, it sounded younger, more like sixteen than seventy-four.

But I’m 74. He held one hand in front of his face. Instead of the thin, frail, wrinkled hand of an old man, it looked young and strong, like a teenager’s. “Ah, crap. I am dead.”

“Kind of.” A friendly voice spoke from nearby. “But not quite.”

He turned and saw a young man in his late teens grinning at him.

“Welcome back, stranger. You had an incredible run that time, didn’t you?”

“Back? From where?” He sat up, marvelling at his own strength. It was both strange and exhilarating. Swinging his legs over the edge of the bed, he turned to the young man. “Where am I? I think I’ve been here before, but I’m not positive.”

“Oh, you’ve been here before. Many times. Don’t worry, Zack, your disorientation won’t last long. You remember reality quickly once you come out.”

“My name is Zack?”

“It is.”

He thought about it for a moment and nodded. “What am I coming out of?”

“I always enjoy the look on your face when you realize you’re not dead.” The young man stood and patted Zack’s knee. “You just came out of the Game.”

“The Game?”

“That’s right. And, on this play, you managed to get your best score ever.”

2

Memories began to return.

“You’re Kyle, right? We’ve been friends for—”

“Since we were little kids.” Kyle nodded. “Yeah, there you go.” He spread his hands to indicate the room. “This will all come back to you over the next few hours. It takes a while because your brain has to access a lot of information that it left behind when you entered the Game. You can’t remember life out here when you're playing. Are you hungry yet?”

“Yeah.”

“It’s been a while since you’ve had real food. Let’s go to the dining room and get something to eat.”

Zack stood and examined himself in the mirror. He now remembered that he was seventeen and this was his real body. The reflection staring back at him looked familiar, dressed in a white, short-sleeved shirt and pants. A thin metal bracelet encircled his wrist. Attached to it was a green stone with gold flecks which seemed to float inside. “What’s with the bracelet and the colour?”

“That colour means you’re a celebrity.” Kyle slapped him on the back. “I will explain more after you’ve had something to eat.”

“How long have I been out?”

“The normal amount of time. Don’t worry, we will cover all of that soon.”

They exited the room and entered a long, white hallway lined with closed doors on each side. Every door had its own number and small coloured badge near the handle. They passed people traveling in pairs, similar to themselves, a younger person dressed in white accompanied by people in regular clothes. Zack noticed that each kid in white was younger than he, and their bracelets pulsed with different colours. One was red with silver flecks, another blue with bronze—many different colour combinations. None were green with gold, like Zack’s.

They entered a large, sterile-looking room with a cafeteria-style layout of tables and a food table. They got into line and grabbed two trays, Kyle handed one to his friend as he scanned the food on the other side of a glass partition. He ordered for both of them and put some dishes on his own tray while handing others to Zack. By the time they reached the checkout, Zack had two full plates and Kyle had one.

A few minutes into their meal, Zack looked up and noticed the people around them. “Why are they all looking at me?”

Kyle followed his gaze and shook his head before looking back at his own plate. “You’re famous. Everyone wants to come over and meet you, maybe get your autograph or talk about parts of your last play that they liked.”

“Then why don’t they?”

“It’s against the rules. No one is permitted to talk to other players in here.”

“Why not?”

Kyle swirled one finger in a circular motion near his head. “It could mess with your mind. They might stare, but no one will bother you. For now, at least.”

They ate the rest of the meal in silence. When Zack's food was gone, Kyle picked up one of the empty plates and traded it for his own.

Zack finished that, then sat back in his seat, took a drink from his glass, and sighed. “That was good, thanks.”

“My pleasure. Want more?”

“I’m good." He looked around. "What do we do now?”

Kyle stood. “We make sure your brain and body are fine. Come on.”

They walked toward the exit and stopped in front of a white box mounted on the wall. It was solid, except for an opening in the bottom.

“Place your arm with the bracelet in there, count to five, then pull your hand out.”

Zack did as instructed and white light pulsed, making the box flash five times. He pulled his hand away and the box flashed again. Five green pulses this time.

Kyle gave him a thumbs-up. “That's good news. Let’s head back to your room and take the bracelet off so we can complete the final few steps and get out of here.”

“Sure. Lead the way.”

They returned to the room where Zack had woken up. Kyle picked up a pair of sunglasses from the bed and patted the mattress. “Okay, man. Lay back on the bed and put these on.”

The glasses had a video screen built into them, currently displaying static. A faint hissing noise came from small speakers in the earpieces as Zack settled the glasses in place.

“I’m going to press Play now,” Kyle's voice spoke above the static. “Just sit back, pay attention to the video, and enjoy the show.”

The static and hissing faded. A blue sky with fluffy white clouds materialized in front of Zack, accompanied by the chirping of birds and a whispering breeze.

“Welcome home, Player.” A man’s voice spoke in a gentle tone. “I will now remind you who you are, and where you have been for the last few weeks . . .”

3

Kyle waited as the glasses reviewed the details of the Game for his friend on the bed. He'd been playing the Game all his life and knew what Zack was going through.

When the glasses beeped and shut down, Kyle reached over and removed them from his friend’s head, watching Zack’s eyes for any telltale signs of psychosis.

If he cracks, they will keep him here for a few more days to rest. If he does more than crack, if he actually breaks . . . Kyle shook his head. Nah, his pupils aren’t blown. He’s fine. “Feeling okay?”

Zack squinted as he sat up. “I think so.”

“Good.” Kyle placed the glasses on a table and picked up a clipboard, tapping a pencil against it. “I’m going to ask you a few simple questions. Answer them correctly, and we can get out of here. How’s that sound?”

Zack leaned against the wall behind him. “Fire away.”

“Who invented the Game?”

“Brandon Strayne.”

“What is the Game?”

“It’s a virtual reality simulation designed to teach kids about life, letting them learn and make mistakes in a safe environment.”

“How long does a play last?”

“Until your avatar dies. When that happens, you exit the Game and return to this reality.”

“Tell me about the point system.”

“During your play, credits are earned. Those credits are deposited to your account when you exit. If you earn enough credits, you can use them to re-enter the Game and play again.”

“How soon before you can go back in?”

Zack frowned and then shrugged. “The computer ranking system determines that. It’s based on so many variables that no one can predict exact times, but you could re-enter as soon as a day after you come out, or wait up to two months. As long as you have enough credits to buy back in, and you’re not older than eighteen, you can re-enter.”

“How many kids are playing?”

“Over a billion kids are inside, all playing at once, all in the same world, all interacting with each other.”

“What can credits from the Game buy you in real life?”

“Until you are eighteen, you can only use your credits for in-Game purchases. Once you turn eighteen and retire from playing, the credits you’ve earned and retain in your virtual account are converted to real money, which you use to begin life as an adult. That money can be used to purchase admission to a high-quality university, buy a position in a successful company, buy a house, build your own business, tons of things.”

“You're almost eighteen, Zack. How much money will you have when you retire?”

Zack smiled, holding up his bracelet. “If my memory is right, and I think that it is, then I’m one of the top players to have ever played the Game. When I turn eighteen and cash out, I will be one of the richest people in the world.”

4

They drove to Zack's apartment. Kyle pulled up to the front entrance as a doorman approached and opened the door.

“Welcome home, sir," the doorman said. “Congratulations on a spectacular play.”

“Thanks, Bob.” Zack stepped out of the car and leaned down to look at his friend, still in the driver’s seat. “You coming up?”

“I have some errands to run, but I’ll come back in an hour or two.”

Zack tapped the roof. “See ya, then.”

He entered the building, got onto the elevator, and pressed the button for the top floor.

Zack was an orphan who had grown up in a state-run orphanage. As he moved up in the ranks of the Game, options presented themselves, allowing him to leave government care and strike out on his own. Officially, kids weren’t able to benefit from their Game credits while still playing. Unofficially, at around the age of fifteen, a high-ranking player could trade current credit against future dollars for comforts in the real world. Certain banks and institutions did extend loans to players, charging higher than average interest since they were risking losing it all if the player did poorly. The risk on the part of the banks was significant. Many players did well early on only to lose everything at sixteen or seventeen and drop out of the Game with no money to their name.

Zack entered his apartment and looked around, overcome with a sense of having been absent from this world for decades, even though it had only been weeks. Everything was as he remembered. It was strange to remember one lifetime while living in this one as a much younger man.

“Better get used to this world, Zack." He went to the sink and poured a drink from the faucet. “You turn eighteen in five weeks.”

He drained the glass and set it on the counter, then strolled through his residence, grounding his brain further. The apartment was two stories, filled with state-of-the-art furniture, appliances, and every current popular gadget and toy. Money from his loan had enabled Zack to get the apartment, but the bulk of his possessions—the furnishings and playthings—were gifts from his Patron.

Good players became popular and developed a following, much like movie stars had when they still existed. Adults didn’t play, but that didn’t mean they weren’t interested. Game-based television programming had replaced all other forms of entertainment. The best players were given their own dedicated channels, focused solely on their current avatar from the moment they entered the simulation until virtual death occurred.

Each citizen followed their favourite players and story lines. Sports and reality shows? Why watch that when you could follow living and dying inside the virtual world? Fans much preferred to bet on whether a dictator would succeed and live or fail and die inside the Game. Would your favourite player overcome divorce and financial failure during his life in this play, or would he end up destitute and poor for the remainder of his virtual existence?

There was another expensive option available to society’s very wealthy. When a player had completed a particularly interesting or exciting play, fans could spend the money to plug themselves in virtually. They would lie on a table and be plugged into the computer system, their bodies comatose while they virtually 'became' the avatar and lived the entire lifetime from the character's birth until death. This costly experience was called ‘Firsting,’ and it was one of the most profitable and exciting aspects of the game for many.

Top-level players also attracted Patrons, rich people who helped market, coach, and support players in many diverse ways during their careers. In exchange for this support, they were legally entitled to a portion of the money paid out to the player when they retired. Having a good Patron was key in many ways, and it was impossible to become ultra-successful without one.

Zack entered the living room and saw his Patron sitting on a couch with a drink in hand and feet resting on the coffee table. The current Game news was being discussed on the large view screen mounted to the far wall.

He glanced over his shoulder and smiled at Zack before turning the volume down. “Stunning adventure, my boy. Your best play yet.”

“Thanks.” Zack retrieved a cold drink from an ice bucket on the table and plopped into a chair. “Give me the highlights. Which parts were the most profitable for us?”

Zack’s sponsor pulled up a list of notes from his tablet and began speaking.

They spent the next hour discussing the details. Zack's Patron was skilled and wealthy, and had assembled a world-class team to assist him.

Finally, the highlights were covered and the two sat quietly.

Zack finished his drink. “What do you recommend for my next play? How many points should I spend and on what?”

His Patron leaned back and rested his feet on the coffee table. “In my opinion, there are only two strategies to consider. One, you can play it safe. Most players in your shoes would do that.”

“Make it a short, cheap game that ensures I hold onto most of credits that I already possess.”

“That’s right. Not very exciting for the fans, but it would guarantee you a good life after the Game. No one could blame you for doing that.”

“Or?”

“Or you spend your credits on a list of power increases and skill buys that set the stage for a very entertaining and exciting play.” He produced a sheet of paper and handed it to Zack.

Zack read the list of suggestions and his eyes widened. “This is aggressive.”

His Patron shrugged. “Play it safe, or play it on the edge. If you go for it, spend most of your credits to create an incredible playing opportunity, and then rely on your experience and knowledge—which in the Game means intuition and listening to your gut—I know you could finish your career as the number one ranked player in the Game.”

“I was number one a few times over the years. It’s not as fun as it sounds.”

“It is when you finish number one on your last play. Number one out of just over a billion players. The odds of it actually occurring are astronomically high. In the thirty years since the Game went live, it has only happened eleven times.”

Zack smiled. Only a small percentage of players ever made it to the top ranks, and those who did tended to play conservatively close to retirement, avoiding risk so they could finish rich. Even making it to retirement was a serious accomplishment. Most players failed out by fifteen or sixteen with insufficient credit to buy back in for another play. This virtual reality program had been invented to replace the school system, which it did, to a degree. But of the billion-plus children playing at any given time, there were less than six million older than fifteen, and more than three-quarters would fail out before reaching retirement.

His Patron leaned forward. “I believe in you, Zack. Your rank prior to this last play was seven hundred fifty-two, and now you’re sitting at number two. My advice is take the bold route and go for it.”

“If I mess up and lose all my credits, will you cover me? Draft a legal document saying you'll pay what I am entitled to at this moment in time, should I gamble and lose it all.”

His Patron chuckled. “You know I can’t do that. It's against the rules, a law, in fact, and one that even I dare not break.”

“Then, when it all boils down to it, I’m on my own.”

“You always were, just like everyone else.”

The two sat for another moment.

“There are,” his Patron offered, “unique options that I can provide. If you want to make a brave play for number one.”

“Tell me.”

For the next half hour, Zack listened to the plan.

“No matter what we do it will still be very risky.” Zack ran a hand through his hair. “I could lose it all.”

“Or win it all, and that’s how you must think of it should you decide to move forward.”

“I’ll want time to think about this.”

“It will be a few days before we learn when you can go back in. My guess is that it will be a week or two. Even if you can go in sooner, I advise waiting for a couple of weeks to set things up as perfectly as possible. The press wants to interview you as well.”

“Which stations?”

“All of them. They are fighting amongst each other to be first to talk with you. Number two from seven-fifty-two is a huge leap.”

“Who are we leaning toward?”

“The Buzz. They have worldwide coverage, and the owners are significant sponsors.” His Patron grinned. “It’s best to reward them for backing you as long as they're one of the highest bidders. The real carrot they are dangling is a promise to have Angelica interview you if we decide to go with them.”

Zack shifted forward in his seat. “Are you serious? Angelica interviewing me? She's one of the best to ever play the Game. No one has heard from her since she finished number one four years ago. I would love to meet her.”

“I will tell the Buzz you’re in, then. We can start with them, then do a full press tour.” Zack’s Patron stood. “I’ve got to get out of here. Lots of work to do, and Kyle will be back to check on you soon.”

“When will we meet again?”

“A few days.” He placed a hand on Zack’s shoulder and squeezed it. “I’m very proud of you. If you manage to actually pull this off, I will make good on the reward you asked for when we first met. It seemed a silly request at the time, but nothing would make me happier than to officially give you my surname.”

Zack grinned. “Zack Strayne. I’ve always liked the sound of that, Brandon.”

5

Introduction music began to play and a deep, male voice came over the studio speakers.

"Thirty years ago, the middle class had disappeared and the lower class was in danger of becoming ineffective as workers in society. Poor mental and physical health plagued the common man, and the leaders of the world realized that if something was not done, civilization would crumble.

It was at this time that salvation came in the form of virtual reality. A small company named VirtDyne announced that they had invented functioning Virtual Reality, but despite all attempts, they could not perfect it. After the deaths of several test volunteers, they were on the verge of shutting down. Brandon Strayne, the only son of the world's most brilliant computer programmer, purchased a controlling share of the company and promptly succeeded where VirtDyne had failed, making virtual reality safe for everyone to use.

Corporations all over the world offered to buy the technology, but Brandon had plans for virtual reality that did not involve the world of commerce. He unveiled the Game, a virtual reality life simulation designed to teach children valuable skills so they might become productive members of society once more. Where traditional schools had failed, Brandon planned to succeed. In this safe learning environment, children would live entire lifetimes in only five to eight weeks many times over before setting out to make their way in the world. Brandon presented his idea as an exciting new alternative to existing schools, capable of producing highly educated and sophisticated adults who would enrich the world with their experiences.

Governments accepted the idea and agreed to implement the Game worldwide.

Children first entered the Game at the age of five. They were given five free plays during which time they would earn credits based on their experiences. These credits would be used to buy skills and talents to help them in new lives, or incarnations, as they came to be called. After five plays, the children were required to buy their way into subsequent games from credits earned during plays.

Those under the age of fourteen who lacked enough credits to play were labelled as ‘Dropouts’ and returned to the traditional schools. Those older than fourteen were sent to government-run schools where they were trained to perform simple labouring jobs until reaching the age of eighteen, when they would enter the workforce.

It has been said that youth is wasted on the young. With the Game, a young person has the unique opportunity to gain wisdom and experience by living many lifetimes. Early graduates proved to be very intelligent and able to do a myriad of jobs and the Game was deemed a success. For the past thirty years, the Game has been our salvation, as well as our entertainment.”

6

The lights brightened and cameras focused on Lisa Rohansen, host of the popular program, The Game Source. Brandon Strayne sat beside her.

Lisa adjusted her black-framed glasses and smiled at the camera. “The eighteenth of next month marks the thirtieth anniversary of the Big Bang, the day when the Game first went live. Brandon Strayne has agreed to join me to discuss the upcoming festivities surrounding the historic anniversary.” She turned, tilted her head and reached up to tuck a stray lock of blonde hair behind her ear, smiling at Brandon. “Thank you for joining us, Mr. Strayne.”

“Please, Lisa, call me Brandon.”

Lisa smiled. “Thank you, Brandon. Let me begin by asking you what’s on everyone’s mind. Will the thirtieth year of the Game bring special events for viewers and, if so, can you share any details with us?”

“Thirty years of the Game is a tremendous milestone that we are very proud to have reached. I am able to tell you that, yes, we do have some incredible special events planned. Some will be obvious to viewers but many will not. Our programmers and Game Masters have many interesting events and storylines designed, and I’m as excited as everyone else to see what develops. I’m especially excited to see if my young benefactor can complete his final play in the Game ranked number one.”

Lisa sat forward in her seat. “Let’s talk about that. Zack was nowhere near the top in the rankings when he began his last incarnation. Now he’s ranked number two after his last play. How would you respond to critics who claim he is doing well only because you are his Patron?”

Brandon shook his head. “I would say these people have no idea what the Game is or how it’s played. First of all, Zack entered his last play ranked seven hundred fifty-two. When you look at the world rankings, which includes over a billion currently active players, seven-fifty-two is quite high. Second, check the history over the last twenty-nine years and you’ll see that many players have made jumps in rank considerably bigger than the one Zack made. Any player ranked in the top few hundred thousand can move into a high-ranked position—even the top one hundred—if they have a particularly good life inside the Game. It happens all the time.”

“That’s true. We have seen big jumps like this before.”

“The Game was created by my company, but I can assure you that it is impossible for me to help anyone while they are playing. Such tampering would require writing immense amounts of new code. That would then result in massive shifting of the entire virtual timeline and cause billions, if not trillions of individuals to be adversely affected inside the Game. Over the years, hackers have tried to influence the Game from time to time, but they have never succeeded. Only Game Masters can do so, and the exhaustive time and effort required to make even the smallest change to the virtual universe is so complicated that tampering like you are suggesting could never happen.” Brandon leaned forward. “What happens in the Game is unscripted and uncontrolled by anyone outside of it. I don’t know about you, but I think that’s what makes it so popular and incredible. We nudge the system with great effort, but time and again it has been shown that the Mainframe creates more exciting events than our best programmers ever could.”

Lisa smiled. “Thank you for your frank response, Brandon. Let me ask you a question that you may be able to tell us the definitive answer to. Is Zack going to go for it? Will he be playing for first place, or going the safe route to ensure that he retires wealthy?”

Brandon smiled and spread his hands. “Only he can know for certain, Lisa. I guess we will all just have to wait and see. If you want to hear him speak about it, be sure to watch his upcoming interview with Angelica.”

Lisa’s eyes widened. “Angelica? That’s incredible news. Are you serious?”

Brandon nodded.

Lisa turned to face the cameras. “You heard it here first, everyone. On behalf of the network, I would like to thank Brandon for speaking with me tonight. It’s sure to be an exciting time for everyone, both players and spectators alike.”

“I have one more announcement before we go, Lisa."

“Of course.” She turned to face him and the camera panned out. “What would you like to share with us?”

“Mainframe has announced that it’s giving a free play to someone who previously dropped out. A free play hasn’t been awarded in over three years, and I was wondering if you would like to hear who it will be.”

“By all means, announce the lucky player’s name for the audience.”

“The name of the free play recipient is Alexandra Montoyas, age seventeen. It is very exciting that she will be getting a free play as the Game's thirtieth anniversary begins. Here’s hoping that she’s able to take advantage of it and does some entertaining things for us to watch.”

“Alexandra Montoyas.” Lisa repeated the name slowly. Brandon watched her with a smile on his face. Her eyes widened. “Zack’s old girlfriend? The brilliant young player who failed out of the Game and disappeared from the spotlight last year?”

Brandon feigned surprise. “Ah, yes, that’s right.” He waved one hand. “Well, I’m sure Mainframe has something interesting in store for fans by inviting her back into the Game. I can’t wait to see what happens.” Brandon’s smile faded and his gaze became intent as he looked into the camera. “Are you excited to watch as well?”

7

Brandon Strayne's announcement last night has caused much speculation and excitement regarding Alexandra Montoyas.

For those of you who don't remember, she was a very skilled player who slowly moved up the ranks until she was in the top hundred thousand. Millions learned of her when she began to date the already popular player named Zack.

Not long after their romance bloomed, they came up with a bold plan to have their virtual lives mingle during their next plays. They created an intricate strategy to run into each other and spend their lives together in the Game. Alexandra spent every available point she had and fans around the world were excited to watch the drama unfold.

Of course, everything went terribly wrong only minutes into the play when her avatar died during childbirth.

The tragedy resulted in Alexandra being unable to buy another play in the Game. She was forced to attend a government school and fans lost track of her.

It is very exciting to learn that she will be given a chance to play one more time.

Lisa Rohansen, The Game Source – Your Online

Source For All Things Game!

Alexandra Montoyas stood with her back pressed against the wall, tilting her head back as she tried not to gasp for air. Her heart pounded, and she closed her eyes, willing it to slow down.

After what felt like an eternity, her pulse slowed and breathing wasn’t so difficult anymore. She opened her eyes and turned her head, looking along the wall and past the alley opening into the street beyond. She inched closer to the entrance of the alley, taking one step and then stopping to listen before repeating the process.

I don't hear anything. Maybe they gave up.

She squatted and closed her eyes once more, fighting back tears. Please let them be gone. I can't do this today.

From her vantage point, she could see up the street a ways. The pile of scrap was still in the street where she had dropped it, pieces of discarded and rusting metal bundled and tied with a piece of thick blue rope at the middle and ends. Alexandra weighed the cost of leaving it there or making the attempt to grab it.

If she returned to school empty-handed this would make it three times in a row. Punishment for not producing became worse as failures increased, and for her it would be more costly than most.

When Alexandra had arrived at the government school, it hadn't taken her long to realize that the higher one rose while playing the Game, the more hated they were by everyone who failed out. For the past year, her life had been a living hell with teachers—if you could call them that—and students alike going out of their way to torment her.

After waiting for what felt like ten minutes, Alexandra made her decision. She turned away from the bundle of scrap and headed for the other end of the alley. I don't have to report in for another day. That will be enough time to start all over again.

She stuck her head around the corner and cried out as a hand grabbed her by the hair and pushed her to the ground.

"Where you goin’, Fallen? Thought we would give up on you so quick, did ya?"

Alexandra’s pulse raced again as she was surrounded by mocking laughter. "The bundle is at the other end of the alley. Take it."

A fist punched her in the side. "We know where the bundle is, and we'll take it when we're done. Don't need your permission for that." Her head was yanked back and she looked at her captor, a tall, muscular, ugly boy called Crunch. "More interested in you at the moment." He sneered and shoved her into the middle of a circle formed by a half-dozen thugs from Crunch’s gang.

She didn't ask what they wanted with her because she knew. They hated her more than anyone else in the school. Not for who she was, but for what she had accomplished as a player of the Game. Everyone was given a name when they arrived. In a population made up of kids who had all fallen from grace and failed out of the Game, she had fallen from the highest rank, and so they’d named her Fallen.

"I don't think there are enough of you to beat me."

The kids laughed and Crunch shook his head. "You're not a fighter. We've all had a swing or two at you before."

It was true. Crunch and his gang seemed to 'run into' her more than most. She knew he hunted her, but there was nothing she could do to stop it. "Then it's a good day to die."

"Maybe." Crunch shrugged and stalked toward her, a disturbing expression on his face.

A shrill whistle from nearby made everyone turn to look for its source. A large muscular-looking man dressed in a black tailored suit stood at the end of the block. His features were chiselled and his hair short and slicked back. His eyes were concealed by dark black sunglasses.

"What's a Businessman's bodyguard doing out here?" one of the kids asked.

"Shut up," Crunch raised one hand and yelled at the guard. "You're in the wrong place, old man. Turn around and go home."

"I've come to collect Alexandra Montoyas." The man spoke in a monotone just loud enough for the kids to hear.

"No one here by that name." Crunch smirked and the others laughed.

"Let her go." The bodyguard began to walk toward them.

"What you gonna do?" Crunch reached down and pulled a small knife from his boot. "There's only one of you, and seven of us."

"There are two." An identical-sounding sterile voice spoke from behind them. Crunch began to turn but the second bodyguard punched him and knocked him to the ground. The other kids froze. The large man leaned down, punched Crunch twice more, this time in the face, then took the knife from his hand. He looked up at the other gang members and drew the blade across Crunch's throat, then stood and dropped the knife beside the body.

The rest of the gang turned and ran, leaving Alexandra with the two bodyguards.

"Are you Alexandra Montoyas?"

"Yeah." She looked down at Crunch's lifeless body. It had all happened so fast.

"Come with us." One man took her arm and led her down the street.

Alexandra forgot to ask about bringing her bundle of scrap.

8

The guards led Alexandra into the school yard and directly to the principal's office. Principal Williams—or ‘the Toad’ as students called him behind his back—stood at the door. "Ah, there she is." The short, balding man smiled, an expression Alexandra had never seen on his face before. "I'm so glad they found you, Ms. Montoyas."

"What did I do?"

"Do?" The Toad's eyebrows shot up. "Nothing at all, my dear. Please, step into my office."

At first, she had been relieved that the guards had saved her. Crunch had promised to kill her next time he caught her, and she was pretty certain that was where things had been heading. Now, though, she was nervous once more. The Toad did not have guards and, during the walk, she had recognized one of the bodyguards. She knew who they worked for, and she did not want to talk to their boss.

She stepped into the office and pressed her lips together as she recognized the woman sitting behind the principal’s desk. "Lilith."

From the cut of her dark red business suit all the way to her posture and facial expression, everything about her former Patron exuded confidence, power, and beauty. Alexandra stopped in front of the desk. Lilith smiled and stood, opened her arms, and came around the desk to envelop the girl in a hug. Alexandra held her arms stiff at her sides and clenched her teeth as she glared at the wall. After a few moments, Lilith released her and took a step back, holding Alexandra at arms’ length and looking her up and down.

“Alex, my dear, it’s so good to see you again.” The woman’s tone was warm and genuine. “I must say that, all things considered, you are in great shape.”

Her face flushed crimson. “I look like garbage, Lilith, and smell worse. A proper meal hasn’t found me in months, and I’ll likely be dead soon. Why are you here after abandoning me? Have you come to gloat? I thought we were more than player and Patron. I thought we were friends.”

Lilith frowned and removed her hands from Alex’s shoulders, smoothing her blouse before walking back to sit in the Toad’s chair. Lilith placed her hands on the desk and looked down. After a moment, she raised her head and motioned for Alex to sit.

The girl sat and took a deep breath. There’s air-conditioning in here, at least. Just get through this. Whatever this is.

“Alex, I’m not here to hurt you or to take pleasure from your misery.” Lilith sighed and reclined in her chair. “Listen, kiddo, I know it sucks here. Honestly, I do. Before I tell you why I'm here, I want to set the record straight on a couple of things, if you’ll hear me out.”

You were my Patron. Closer to me than my mother. When the Game went bad, you abandoned me. “I’m not interested in hearing anything that you have to say.”

Lilith sighed and rubbed her temple. “I’ve been a Game Patron for over twelve years. I’ve sponsored over a hundred players, and most of them turned out very well. I’ve also lost some.” She paused for a moment. “And it breaks my heart every time.”

Alex bit her lip.

“You know the rules, Alex. There was nothing either of us could have done differently. A student between the ages of fifteen and eighteen who can no longer afford to re-enter the Game must immediately report to a government public school, where they are to remain until they reach adulthood.”

“Government public school.” Alex laughed.

“I know, it’s a joke. Slave pen is more accurate. When I learned what the government schools had become, I did my best to change it. You’re too young to remember, but I ran for office, and my entire platform was focused on changing the current system.” She frowned. “I was not successful. Even if I had been, I doubt the system would have allowed for change. After that, I fought the only way I knew how. I began to sponsor players to try and help as many as I could to keep them out of here.”

“But not all of us.”

Lilith closed her eyes. “No. Some climb high and step into the world spotlight. They become superstars.” She opened her eyes. “Sometimes they spend all of their credits on plays and risk too much. Occasionally, they drop out of the Game.”

“And when that happens, you cut your losses and abandon them." Alex shook her head. "You wouldn’t even see me, Lilith. I came to your front gate and you had a servant hand me a ticket which brought me here. All of the pain and torment I’ve experienced is because of you.”

Lilith’s eyes became glassy. “My dear girl, I did the best I could. If the two of us are going to have any chance of moving forward, it’s important for you to believe that.” She held out her hand and one of her guards placed a pair of video glasses on her palm.

“When your avatar died in childbirth”—the tone in Lilith’s voice was soft—“I called in every favour I could to protect you. You went from superstar to Dropout in less than ten minutes, Alex. You were in trouble and time was running out.” She looked around and indicated the office with one hand. “I did it, by the way. Put you into the very best institution available.”

Alex laughed again. Tears flowed down her cheeks. “Oh my god, you must be kidding me. Here? You called in favours to place me in this hell? Whoever told you this was a good place was lying. I would not send my worst enemy here, let alone someone I claimed to care for.”

Lilith nodded and stood. She placed the glasses on the desk. “Watch this video. It’s footage of what goes on at an average or below-average government school.”

The guards and the Toad left the office. Lilith followed and paused with her hand on the door. “It’s a ten-minute video. I’ll be back in fifteen. If you still believe that I abandoned you after you watch it, then I’ll leave you alone. Forever.”

The door closed. Alex took another deep breath and wiped her eyes. When she had regained her composure, she put the glasses on and pressed 'Play'.

Two minutes into the video, she felt light-headed. At the five-minute mark, she paused the video, went to the Toad’s garbage can, and vomited. Eight minutes in, she screamed and threw the glasses against the wall, wiping her eyes and shaking her head angrily.

When fifteen minutes had passed, the door opened and Lilith entered the room, as promised. Alex ran to her and hugged her tight, burying her face in the woman’s shoulder. “I had no idea," she sobbed. "Thank you, Lilith. Thank you for saving my life.”

“I’m sorry that I couldn’t have done more." She stroked the girl’s hair.

Moments passed. Alex’s tears slowed and she pushed away from Lilith.

Her Patron wiped her eyes, too. “I’m sorry you had to see that. I apologize that I couldn't do more to help you.”

“I forgive you.”

“I’m glad.” She smiled. “I came to bring you good news, today.”

“I could use some.”

Lilith laughed. “What do you mean? The announcement a few days ago should have cheered you up.”

Alex shook her head and frowned. “What announcement?”

“Oh wow. You don't know?”

“Know what? Lilith, you’re starting to worry me.”

She grabbed Alex’s hands and laughed as she spun the girl around. “I’m so happy to be the one to tell you, my dear. Mainframe has awarded you a free play.”

Alex stopped moving and her eyes widened. “What? Are you serious?”

“Absolutely. You’ve been invited to go back into the Game.”

9

Brandon Strayne sat in the back of his private transport watching the daily feeds of the Game as he drove to meet Zack. Today was the Angelica interview and the entire world would be watching. Brandon was pleased. Experts predicted this broadcast would draw one of the largest audiences in history. Although money no longer mattered to him, some of his partners would certainly appreciate the profits generated from today's event.

His phone buzzed and he pressed a button on a console to answer it. The speaker emitted a complex series of beeps and clicks indicating the call was encrypted to avoid being tapped. Brandon sighed and raised the privacy glass between him and the driver.

The noises stopped. “Hello, sir."

“So formal, boy.” The voice coming from the speakers was deep and rich, full of power. “By now, you should be able to greet your father more warmly.”

“I’m busy, Father, and so are you. What do you want?”

“Is he on board? Will Zack do as you assured me he would?”

Brandon closed his eyes and pinched the bridge of his nose. “He will do his best. You know better than anyone how the Game works. There are no guarantees once his play begins.”

“Of course I know that," the voice snapped over the line. "I didn’t ask for a guarantee. I want to know if he has spent the appropriate credits, and if you feel that we are on track.”

Brandon paused. “Yes.”

“The others are all in place?”

“Every one.”

“You’re almost out of time, Son. You know that as well as I do.”

I know that better than anyone. “It’s under control.”

“Thirty years go by fast, Brandon. You’ve done better than I hoped.”

Brandon did not respond to the compliment. He had learned that unpleasant things often followed a compliment from his father.

“Alexandra Montoyas is re-entering the Game. What does that mean to the big picture?”

“I’m sure it has no meaning. Her invitation is random hype. A small event that is part of the anniversary celebration and nothing more.”

There was a long pause on the other end of the line. “My gut tells me she’s a concern. Keep an eye on her. Time is running out.”

With a click, the call ended.

10

The studio lights were bright and hot. Zack’s face was covered in thick makeup and he felt a sheen of sweat forming beneath. He tried to smile and raise his eyebrows, but it was difficult and he sighed. Since coming out of this play, he had been very busy. Extensive press tours, interviews, fan-packed parties every night, plus team planning to decide what power increases to buy for his final play and a host of other activities had left him exhausted. He leaned against the wall near the stage and closed his eyes.

I will rest. Right after this interview.

A buzz grew in the room and Zack knew that Angelica was coming.

She walked into the room and he stood up taller. To his tired eyes, Angelica appeared sharp and clear while everything else became blurry. He smiled, suddenly unhampered by the makeup, and his pulse quickened.

Her long blonde hair was thick and curly, bouncing as she walked. She was five-foot-six with an athletic frame and enticing smooth stride. As she got closer, her ice-blue gaze was penetrating, yet playful, as if she knew a joke no one else did. Gamers’ eyes were distinct from those who had never played. The knowledge and wisdom gained from living multiple lives left a mark, and it made Angelica’s eyes glint. She stopped in front of him and smiled. Zack could only smile back. He might be popular at the moment, but Angelica was perhaps the most famous Gamer ever.

“Hey there, handsome.” She extended a hand toward him. “You must be Zack.”

He grinned and nodded as he reached for her hand. Her parents must have had special knowledge of the future when they named her. She looks exactly like an angel.

“A real talker, I see.” She smirked. “Let’s sit down and hope that your voice comes back before the world tunes in, shall we?”

Zack cleared his throat, still grinning. The old soul that lived inside his body laughed at him, but the kid that he still was puffed out his chest and spoke in a deep tone. “I can’t believe this is happening. I’m such a huge fan.”

Angelica twirled a lock of her hair. “I get that a lot.”

“Oh. Yeah, I guess you do. Sorry.”

“It’s okay.”

“How long until we go live on the air?”

Angelica shook her head. “It won’t be a live broadcast.”

“No?”

“Absolutely not. They have to guess one of us will say something stupid or inappropriate. They will want to tape the interview and edit the mistakes out in order to present a polished product to the masses.”

A voice spoke from an unseen speaker. “We will start the interview in two minutes.”

Angelica nodded and moved to the seats on the set. “All right, buddy boy. Let’s get this show on the road. I’m a busy girl with important places to be.”

“Where?”

She looked at him. “Pardon?”

“I mean, where have you been these past four years? You disappeared and no one knows where you went.”

“Zack.” The voice on the loudspeaker was Brandon’s. “We went over this. No questions for Angelica. Come on, you two. Let’s do this thing properly.”

“Yeah. Sorry, Brandon.” Zack looked at Angelica and shrugged. She raised one eyebrow and returned the gesture.

“Go ahead and start when you’re ready, A. We will cue the music and intro later.”

“Okie dokie.” She reached for a stack of cue cards on a table beside her and looked at the first one. She looked up at the ceiling. “Are you serious? These questions are lame.”

The sigh was audible over the speakers. “Please. Just ask them.”

“Not this one.” She flicked her wrist and a card spun through the air.

“Angelica.” Zack heard the frustration in the disembodied voice from the control room.

“Or this one.” Another card flew from her hand. “Nope. And no.” She threw cards out of the pile so quickly that Zack wondered if she was even reading them.

“Ah ha!” She held a card up and looked at him. “Finally, a question that will be worth asking.” She placed it on her lap, then went back to throwing more away. “You know what? I’ll get going with this one, and then ask more as they come to me. How’s that sound, Pete?”

“What will you do if I say no?" The voice from the speakers asked.

“Do it anyway.”

“Then that sounds great, Angelica. Can we get started?”

“Pete? Buddy?” She looked at Zack and winked. “I hope the tapes are rolling, because so far this interview has been hilarious. Show this opening part for sure ‘cause it might get boring once our boy starts yipping.”

“Angelica—”

“Sorry, Pete.” She raised a hand and shook it. “I’d love to chat with you, but maybe later. We’re trying to conduct a pretty serious interview out here.” She frowned and shook her head. “Sorry ‘bout that, Zack.”

Zack laughed. “No problem.”

“Good. Now where were we?”

“Waiting for you to ask me questions.”

“I just did.”

“So the interview has started?”

“Hey, simmer down, Sport. I don't know if you got the memo, but I'm asking the questions here, if you don’t mind.”

He tilted his head and raised his eyebrows. "Knock yourself out."

“That’s better.” She picked up the card from her lap and read it before looking back at him. “So, Zack. How’s your final play gonna go? Will you risk it all and try for the number one spot, or are you leaning toward playing it safe so you can retire with some money to get you started in real life?”

“Right to the point, huh?”

“It’s a decent question.”

“Okay. Well, to tell you the truth, I haven’t decided yet. You’re just going to have to wait and see like the rest of the fans.”

“Boring.” Angelica flicked the little card right at Zack. He ducked as it flew past.

“What do you mean?” He looked at a camera man for help, but he just shrugged.

“I mean”—Angelica continued to look at the cards in her hand, throwing them into the air one after the other—“that your answer is boring. The questions are crap.” She blew a few stray strands of blonde hair out of her face. “These questions are a waste of my time, Brandon. I knew I shouldn’t have agreed to this.”

“Angelica.” Brandon’s voice sounded stern over the speaker. “We talked about this. You know why you’re here.”

“Yes, we all know why I’m here," she muttered then looked at Zack and smiled, as if noticing him for the first time. “Heya.”

“Um, hi.”

She stood and grabbed her chair, dragging it across the stage until it was almost touching his, then plopped onto it and reached out to pat his knee.

“Okay, look. I know what the world wants to know. Four years ago, I sat in your seat and did this same damn interview myself.” She turned to face the camera and smiled. “My interviewer was nowhere near as beautiful as Zack’s.”

“I agree with that one hundred percent."

“Hold up, Stud.” Angelica leaned back in her chair. “Let’s get some answers so you and I can leave, and these nice folks at home can get back to their miserable lives. You game, big boy?”

“Sure.”

Angelica looked at the main camera with a deadpan expression. “For those of you playing at home, if he answers quickly, then he’s likely telling the truth. If he hesitates or stammers, then he’s lying.”

She glanced at Zack out of the corner of her eye. “First question. Are you going for it?"

"For what?"

"The number one spot."

Zack laughed. "Right to the big question, huh?"

Angelica shrugged. "Want something easier first? Okay then. You going in as a man or woman?”

“Well, I thought long and hard about that decision befo—”

“Nope, don’t care about the thought long and hard part. We all assume you overthought everything. You’re going for the number one spot, for crying out loud.”

“Hey, don’t put words in my mouth. I never said if I was or—”

“Or if you weren’t. Right. So far, I’ve asked you two things. Even the guy who can’t work the controls on his viewer and needs his mommy to come in and change channels for him can keep up with this interview, so far.” She looked at the camera and winked. “I’m looking for answers. Ready? Let’s try again. Boy or girl?”

Zack rolled his eyes. “Boy.”

“Where in the world will your avatar be born?”

“Well, that’s part of the fun of the Game. You can start in one area and quickly end up in another. Three lives ago I—”

“No. No. No, no no no. I turned twenty-two three months ago and I swear, if I turn twenty-three while still trying to get a decent answer out of you, I’m gonna do some bad things to a lot of people.”

Zack laughed. “Fine. I won’t tell you exactly where, but my avatar will be born in a technological part of the world.”

Angelica clapped her hands together. “Thank you. See how easy it is if you just focus on the actual answer to my questions?”

Zack nodded.

“Personality type?”

“Outgoing, leadership aptitude.”

“Which doesn’t mean a leader, necessarily?"

Zack looked at her, saying nothing.

“Did you purchase a relationship package?”

“Yes.”

“Life span upgrade?”

Zack smiled. “Everyone buys that. Without a life span upgrade, you die around age twenty.”

“Not everyone buys that.” Angelica shook her head. “Some players go in with the intent of having a short life span. To affect those around them.”

“Yeah, that’s true.”

“Thank you. So, are you going to likely live past twenty in the Game during this play?”

“Yes. I bought the life span upgrade.”

Angelica rolled her eyes. “How do you hope for your play to impact the world of the Game? Barely at all, which is a level one, or closer to celebrity status, which is a level ten?”

His mind went blank for a moment. This was one question that Brandon had told him not to answer. He opened his mouth, then closed it. Angelica's eyelashes fluttered. She raised her shoulders and sighed. Zack laughed. Answer her anyway. If they don’t like it then they can edit it out. “I have absolutely no idea. I think all of us want to affect the Game world at a level ten when we go into it, but I don’t know of anyone who spent credits with that goal in mind and succeeded. There have been new players who become Game celebrities with no apparent effort, while other rich and experienced veterans end up wasting their play as a level one or two nobody.”

“Yes, that’s all true.” Angelica yawned. “I’m not asking what you intend to do, I’m wondering what you hope to accomplish. Trust me, your mindset matters in these areas of play. If you actually could influence things, what number would you shoot for?”

He crossed his arms and answered in a monotone. “Eleven."

“Boo. Another garbage answer, Zack. Do you know how many times I’ve asked this question of players? Their answer is always eleven.”

Zack leaned forward and raised his eyebrows. “I don’t think you’ve ever asked another player that question and gotten the answer ‘eleven’.”

Her eyes twinkled. “Fine. You’re right, but in my defence, it’s the first time I’ve actually asked that question.”

Angelica stood from her chair moved to sit on Zack’s lap.

Careful, she’s trying to throw you off your game. He leaned close to her and whispered. “I know what you’re doing."

Angelica smiled. “I don’t know what you’re talking about.” She looked at the camera. “Zack, I think you’ve answered many of the questions that you’re allowed to before entering the Game. Let me ask you a final one before we go.”

“Okay.”

“If Angelica and Zack were both playing their final Game at the same time, who would come out as number one?”

Zack chuckled and tilted his head to one side while keeping his eyes locked on her. “I saw your last play Angelica. You and I both know a Gamer’s true skill comes from what we have inside us. A player goes into the Game and forgets everything about who we truly are. We are born into a virtual reality and, for the entire time we’re in it, we believe the Game world is real. We grow up, fall in love, have families, and experience a full lifetime. When we die, we’re certain it’s all been genuine. Still, I believe that we take something into the Game with us, something from deep inside our being that we can’t control.”

Zack raised one eyebrow and looked at her for a long moment before looking at the camera. He smiled. “Given the exact same upgrades and credits for each of us, there’s no doubt in my mind. I would beat Angelica every single time.”

Angelica looked at him silently, her face blank. Then she laughed and leaned in to kiss him on the cheek, tousling his hair and standing from his lap to walk toward the camera. “Alright then, everyone, let’s recap. We don’t know if he’s going for it or not. He will be playing as a guy, and will be born in civilized territory. He’s going to add romance to the package, which always makes things volatile, plus he’s invested hard-earned credits to live past the ripe old age of twenty. If you want to know more, then you’ll have to tune in. I am serious when I say this, folks. I’m gonna watch his play because my gut tells me some big things are going to happen.” She grinned. “And my gut is never wrong.”

Angelica bowed and blew a kiss at Zack before turning back to the camera. “That’s it, but before we sign off, I have one important announcement. Mainframe has revealed the date of Zack’s birthday for his new avatar. Normally, this isn’t a big deal, but it’s a date that anyone who follows the Game will recognize.” She paused for effect. “Zack’s avatar will be born on Earth at 12:21 a.m. The Game date will be December 21, 2012. For those of you who have no clue why that is significant, I will tell you. Ancient prophecy inside the Game claims that the world will be irrevocably changed on that date. Coincidence?” She shrugged. “We will have to wait and see.”

“Okay, Angelica.” Zack could hear the smile in Pete's voice. “We’re done. Great job, you two, and good luck in the Game, Zack.”

Angelica turned to face the control booth which was located along the far wall. She waved to the silhouette of the man sitting inside. “Thanks, Pete. Always a pleasure. Say hi to Geraldine and the kids.”

"I'm not married."

"Don't tell the kids that ‘til they're older." She smirked and glanced at Zack. “Walk me out?”

“Sure.”

The walk to the elevator was quick and silent. The door opened, Angelica stepped in and raised her arm to block Zack from entering with her. “You grab the next one, stud. I’m going somewhere you can’t follow.”

Zack frowned. “Okay. Can I ask you a question?”

She nodded.

“Do you have any advice for me?”

She put her hands on his shoulders and pulled him into a strong, protective hug. Zack loved it.

She whispered into his ear as she let go. “My advice is this. Don’t try for first place. Do everything you possibly can to finish as low in the rankings as possible.”

11

When the Game first went live, we had to call the imaginary world something. We invented a new word so we could effectively track it as popularity grew among both viewers and players. “Earth” is an acronym which stands for Educational Avatar Reality Training Habitat. A clever, albeit nerdy, description of our intention for the virtual school yard we created for our children. Earth was our third attempt at making a world in which the kids would thrive and grow. Initial attempts were too fantastic. The students ended up learning no more than they did with traditional entertainment-style video games, but we got the mix right on the third try. Earth is an exact reflection of the real world which allows graduates to bring their considerable lives of experience back with them when they exit the simulation and use these new skills to improve our reality. Of course, there are things the players can do inside the Game that are impossible in real life, but not many players figure that out while playing.

Interview excerpt from “What is the Game

and how will it affect our lives”

Brandon Strayne interviewed by Melissa W.

Six days after the Angelica interview, Zack reported to the Game facility to prepare for his final play. His normal feelings of excitement and anticipation were mixed with tiredness, relief, and sadness. This would be his final journey into a world that had been his entire life.

Zack checked in with the secretary on the ground floor, then entered the elevator and descended to the twelfth floor belowground. He exited the elevator and strode down the long, white hall toward his preparation room, a private chamber where attendants would attach the wires enabling him to interface with Mainframe on Earth. Then they’d hook him up to the nutrient delivery system to keep his body alive for the next few weeks.

Entering the Game wasn’t glamorous. It was a medical procedure where players were placed into a controlled coma for the duration of their virtual life. The brain was sedated to the correct wave level and then the player’s consciousness entered the computer system where it was born into their avatar.

When he’d been a new player, he’d entered the Game while resting in a large room with row upon row of sterile metal tables, each linking a player to Earth. As a player gained rank, their level of privacy increased. Zack, now a top ranked player, had a luxurious room with four full-time nurses and two doctors to monitor his health and well-being. It was good to be one of the most popular players in the Game.

Brandon entered the room as they were finishing up with the wire and tube connections. Zack rested in a chair, watching video feeds.

“Well, my boy. Are you prepared for this final and glorious adventure?”

“I’ve never been more ready in my life. Everyone’s in place?”

Brandon nodded. “Your pals, Kyle and Marcie, are inside the Game, their avatars married to each other and expecting the birth of their first child. Your two best friends in this life are about to be your parents inside the Game.”

Zack nodded. It was common for groups of friends to interact with each other during their simulated lives. “Are they receiving the benefits of their spent credits?”

Brandon poured a glass of water and sat down opposite Zack, signalling to the doctors and nurses. They nodded and left the room. “They are. You will be born to successful, educated parents who have very specific ideas about how to raise a child. That will give you all of the perks and breaks that rich kids in Canada have access to, which are many. The other players are in place as well. We have over five hundred forty-six individuals set to interact with you during your avatar’s lifetime, both positively and negatively, to steer you in the direction of our final objectives.”

Zack whistled. “I’m still amazed that you were able to recruit so many others. Each player spending their credits to assist me inside the Game has allowed me to spend my own credits on more things than we expected. I didn’t think you could get so many on board.”

“It wasn’t too difficult. Many of them only needed to spend a few thousand extra credits to help us. If we succeed, each of them will get their investment back with significant profit. An influential teacher here, a girlfriend who dates you for only a month there, a salesman who sells you a car when you’re thirty, a man who robs you when you’re forty, just to name a few. Each scenario was simple and fairly inexpensive for each player. The key was getting so many each willing to do a little bit.”

“Well, I still think it’s remarkable. How many of them actually need to succeed in order to help us?”

“Of the five hundred forty-six? Only a few hundred. The others will serve as backup. They spent the credits, but if someone before them succeeds, that particular action will be cleared and their credits refunded.”

“Then I won’t get robbed five times when I’m forty? I’m glad.”

“You might get robbed twenty times when you’re forty.” Brandon chuckled. “But once the robbery proceeds as we’ve planned, then no more will occur after.”

“Then here’s hoping the first one gets it right.”

Brandon leaned forward and placed the glass of water on a table. “All kidding aside, Zack, this is, by far, the most elaborate play I’ve ever helped orchestrate, and I’ve done this more than anyone.”

Zack draped a tube over his shoulder. “I hope what we want to achieve is possible.”

“It’s possible if you believe it is. That attitude will transfer to your avatar. Number one is in your sights.”

“I wish you had let me see Alex.”

Brandon shook his head. “We agreed that there wasn’t time. There will be plenty of opportunity to see her when this play is finished.”

“When does she go into the Game? Will she be born close to me on Earth?”

Brandon shrugged. “I have no clue. It’s likely that she’ll play conservatively to build as many credits as she can before she has to retire later this year. Like I said, focus on your own play and worry about asking about hers when you're done.”

“It’s strange that she was awarded this free play, don’t you think? I hate to ask this, Brandon, but you didn’t pull strings to get her back in did you?”

Brandon shook his head. “You know I would have done that long ago if such a thing were possible, my boy, but I can’t affect the Game in such a way. It’s too secure.”

“Yeah. I guess. But look at—”

Brandon hissed, motioning for Zack to be silent. Both of them knew there were eyes and ears on them.

Brandon reached out and took the young man's hand.

“All that is left is to select a name. Your family name is Radfield, but you get to choose your first name. What’s it going to be this time?”

“I’ve never heard this name used and I’ve always had good luck with firsts, so I will be called Trew.”

Brandon grinned and slapped the young man on the shoulder. “I like it. Give ‘em hell. I’ll see you in a few weeks, and I promise to give you a victory tour that no one will forget.”

Zack smiled and stood, carefully moving to the cushioned player table and leaning back so the doctors and nurses could complete their work.

Less than ten minutes later, Zack was in a deep coma, and soon after, a baby boy was born to Mr. and Mrs. Radfield in the virtual reality of the Game. As was always the case, the parents were compelled by the Mainframe to name the child what the player had chosen prior to entry. The young avatar, Trew Radfield, slept for hours, tired from his birth.

12

We modelled the Game world after our own planet, Tygon, with the goal of making it an exact reflection of the reality in which we live. After some adjustments, we succeeded. The sheer volume of operations required to simulate an identical virtual existence to our authentic one called for a powerful supercomputer to be designed. VirtDyne constructed a quantum supercomputer and named it Mainframe. Mainframe is responsible for everything, minor and major, in the creation and maintenance of Earth. It took years to program fully and requires constant attention to keep it current and operating at peak efficiency. Virtdyne employs full-time Game Masters and an army of technicians to keep it functioning optimally. Despite their best efforts, odd occurrences do happen from time to time which are impossible to remove from the programming and tend to become part of the reality itself. One example of this is quite famous. Not long after it went live, players inside the Game somehow seemed to recognize the influence and presence of Mainframe. Although not able to see it, they began to sense it and refer to this presence as ‘God’. They worshipped it in many different ways, depending on their specific cultures. At first, we were concerned that this would interfere with the Gamers’ experiences, but the religions and activities centred around ‘God’ have provided us with fantastic storylines, technological developments, and learning opportunities. Without ‘God’, I’m certain the Game wouldn’t be as popular to watch and play as it is today. What appears to be a problem can quickly become a key factor in growth.

Excerpt from Religion in the Game

Gabriel Lloyd

Alex received no fanfare leading up to her Game re-entry. Lilith had said to expect a storm of reporters and interview requests, but none came. Despite the news feeds and fan sites buzzing with speculation about Alex’s award of a free play and what it might or might not mean, the press left her alone.

Curious, Lilith began contacting reporters to initiate interviews on Alex’s behalf, and soon discovered something.

“Someone very powerful is blocking us.”

“Why would anyone do that?" Alex asked.

“I was finally able to corner a reporter who owes me a favour and she admitted that, as much as she wanted to interview you, she had been given explicit instructions to stay away." Lilith shook her head and looked at the ground. "We could have generated so much interest. I assured her that you wouldn’t talk about where you’ve been. I tried enticing as many of them in every way I know, kiddo, but no one will come near you.”

Alex shrugged. “Thanks for trying Lilith, but I don’t think it matters. I’m glad I don’t have to speak to anyone. I don’t know if I could be silent about what I’ve seen. Besides, my fan base doesn’t seem to have been hurt by the lack of attention. It might have even helped. Have you seen my numbers today?”

Lilith picked up a tablet and looked at the recent figures. Alex was right. Her popularity was skyrocketing. “The only search term more popular than your name is Zack’s.”

“When is he going into the Game?” She could hear the concern in her tone and shook her head. She’d hoped to hear from him, but hadn’t. Her brain told her that was fine, but in her heart it wasn’t. She thought they had been special together. Apparently, she was the only one of them who felt that way.

“He went in two days ago. Aren’t you watching the feeds at all?”

His avatar will be slightly older than mine. “I’ve had no time to watch feeds about Zack. I’ve been preoccupied on how to best spend my meagre credits. Mainframe invited me back in, but it didn’t provide a wealth of currency to spend on playing.”

Lilith patted her shoulder. “Trust in the god, my girl.”

Alex chuckled. The topic of religion had slowly moved out of the Game until now there were groups of people who believed that Tygon had its own god, similar yet more powerful than Earth’s. Intelligent people had agreed decades ago that no such force existed. Despite that, the phrase was growing more popular with Game fans everywhere. “I should trust in the god of Earth at least. I have no idea why Mainframe raised me up in the Game and then kicked me out so horribly. Now it invites me back? None of it makes sense.”

“Don’t start believing the Mainframe had anything to do with your fate, Alex. You know that it is just a computer that creates and maintains a virtual universe as set out by its programmers. It’s not intelligent or self-aware. The only difference between the Mainframe and this computer in front of me is that it has a much larger processing speed and memory.”

“Mainframe has an AI chip, too, Lilith.”

“If you can even call it that. AI technology is still very basic. Mainframe contains a small amount of artificial intelligence which enables it to process tasks quicker, and that’s it. No one has made any significant advances in AI technology in years. I would know if it existed.”

“Brandon Strayne may have. He made virtual reality seem simple when everyone else failed at it. Maybe he’s succeeded with creating artificial intelligence as well.”

Lilith paused to consider the thought before shaking her head. “It’s illegal to even try. The dangers of artificial intelligence are extreme. Now let’s stop wasting precious time on a silly topic. Are you ready to play? You go in tomorrow. How did you decide to spend your credits?”

Alex knew how much guilt Lilith felt from advising her on the last play, so this time Alex had told the rest of her team, small though it was, that she would assume sole responsibility for spending her credits. With the tiny number she’d been allotted, the task had been difficult.

“Are you sure you want to know? You might not like what I’ve done.”

“Nonsense. I support your strategy, whatever it is.”

“Okay then.” She handed Lilith her tablet. “Tell me what you think.”

Lilith looked at the selections and frowned. “Where’s the rest? I can’t get it to scroll to the next page.”

“That’s it. There is no next page.”

Lilith closed her eyes and took a deep breath. “I already told you, Alex. If you fail out of the Game again, I can’t protect you like last time.”

“I understand, and I’m not asking you to protect me. This strategy will work.”

“Please explain it to me.”

“I have limited credits, so I spent a long time looking at all the power increases, scenarios, and interactions that I could purchase. It was then that I noticed a couple of mistakes in the price lists.”

“What mistakes?”

“A few of the selections which are normally expensive appeared on my price list for a very low cost.”

“Are you certain of that?”

Alex nodded. “I looked them up on the world system. For everyone else, they are high-end purchases but, for some reason, I can get them for considerably less.”

“Strange.”

“Or a sign. I decided to spend my credits on them. All of my credits.” She raised her hand. “Before you say anything, we both knew from the start that there was no way to be conservative and hope for another play if this one fails. Some say I should limp through this play and get enough to buy in for a more aggressive session before I retire, but you and I know the truth of things. My free play is exactly that—one free play. With that in mind, I’ve kept it simple and spent all my credits in very limited areas.”

“List them for me again, please.”

Alex ticked them off on her fingers. “Health, Longevity, Focus.”

“You spent aggressively on Health and Longevity. I can’t believe Mainframe allowed you to spend that much on them, but those are definitely available to you with the number of credits you had to start. But Focus is an expensive attribute. Only very wealthy players can afford that one and most avatars don’t make good use of it, which often renders the purchase wasteful.”

“I’ve studied that. I think the few who do spend the credits buy Focus and then dilute its power by trying to apply it to too many aspects of their lives.”

“Focusing on too many things destroys Focus? Now that you mention it, I think you’re right. That does seem silly.”

“Well, I spent a lot on Focus, Lilith, and I’m going to focus on just one thing when I’m playing.”

“What’s that?”

Alex smiled. “Living life as if it is only a game.”

Lilith laughed. “That won’t work, and even if it does, what can that get you?”

“I don’t know. But I had a long time to look at my career as a player, and I keep having one overwhelming thought.” She smiled and raised one eyebrow. “I think I’m a prodigy.”

A prodigy was someone who continually focused on certain skills during each play, increasing in skill earlier and earlier in the life of their avatar. Eventually, prodigies would be masters of a talent at a young age. One example of this was Owen Brahlie. Over time, his avatar became Mozart, a musical genius at a young age in the Game.

“In what area do you think you’re a prodigy? You’ve never shown any aptitude for the arts or math or science.”

“I think I’m a prodigy at the Game itself. Risking it all and winning. I believe my skills are at playing games and winning against all odds.”

Lilith snorted. “Sorry to disagree, kiddo, but you didn’t exactly win on your last play.”

“True. Still, besides that one time, I used to play very aggressively and always got excellent results. I would spend more credits than you ever recommended. I recall coming out of a play and you telling me how lucky I was that I wasn’t ruined. My rise in the standings wasn’t overnight, but I didn’t buy my way to the top or have a one-time stroke of luck. I played well each and every incarnation.”

“That’s true.”

Alex folded her arms. “Plus, I don’t think I really lost on my last play. I think Mainframe is an intelligent being and took me out of the Game on purpose.”

Lilith furrowed her brows. “Even if that were true, which I don't think it is, why would it do something like that?”

Alex smiled and jumped onto the couch, lacing her fingers behind her head. “I go back to Earth tomorrow. If I’m right, I’m sure we’re going to find out.”

13

What is the allure of the Game and why do so many of us watch it? The simple answer is that it fulfills our desires for entertainment and fantasy. Want to gamble? Pick an event in the Game and place your bet. There’s nothing that you can’t bet on. Want to watch true love bloom? Once again, you can find it in the Game. You can experience anything through the virtual world, and watching the experiences is better than viewing movies from the old days. If you want to watch a spy actually become a spy and follow their adventures, just put in the correct search term, and the Game video feed system will find you a list of spies in action. If you have enough money, you can do more than watch. You can experience it firsthand. Quite simply, we watch the Game for the same reason we don’t allow people over the age of eighteen to play it—because it’s better than real life. Or perhaps because, on rare occasions, for reasons that no one can explain, players who die in the game also die out here in real life. A strange occurrence, but when it does happen, everyone tunes in.

Dana Transton

Gamer's Quarterly Magazine

Stephanie

Sometimes I have dreams which seem one hundred percent real.

The sights, sounds, emotions, all of it is as real as if I’m awake. When these dreams occur, there are two parts of me existing at the same time. One part is the watcher who, in a detached way, sees everything as it is happening. The other watches as an observer and attempts to figure out what is going on.

I recognize this one as it begins. It is a dream that I have often.

I’m standing on a hill. In front of me is an empty city filled with abandoned cars and buildings. It’s obvious that everyone has fled. Skyscrapers and other tall buildings seem alive and sad as they stand there, empty. Even the birds and animals are quiet, making the sudden roar even louder.

I look behind me and see hundreds, maybe thousands of people. They are terrified and huddled in groups. Some are holding their children as they look at me, silently pleading, as if expecting me to protect them. At my right shoulder, almost touching me, stands an old woman. She’s Spanish, like I am, my height with long, black hair and dark tanned skin. She looks at me and nods, and suddenly I understand that she is me from the future.

The old woman places her hand on my shoulder and, from the looks on the faces of the people behind me, I know that something terrible is approaching. I turn to face the threat.

A tidal wave is rising above the city, roaring with rage and a feeling of intense hunger. The tallest skyscraper looks like a toy next to it. It engulfs the city, great white waves of boiling, rushing water destroying the man-made landscape as if it were made from paper and sticks instead of steel and concrete. The wave now rushes toward its true target—me.

I feel its cool mist on my face and smile. The old woman stands beside me and places one hand on my shoulder, giving me strength as we await its arrival.

I can feel my eyes tingling as I raise my right hand, a thin, weak thing compared to the destructive force charging at us. Still, it contains the power of my intent.

I extend my fingers and point at the wave. A warm, golden tingle creeps up from my feet and focuses out of my fingertips.

The wave is doomed. It never stood a chance against us.

The water washes harmlessly over us and flows past into the streets beyond. Seconds pass and the wave screams in frustration, but it is bound by laws that forbid it from turning back and trying to claim us one more time.

I look toward my older self and smile, but she is gone. I can still feel the warmth of her hand on my shoulder. People surround me, smiling and crying with relief.

I wake up to the sound of a local DJ speaking through my alarm clock.

“The big news in the world today is that, so far, we are all still here. Despite ancient prophecies by many different cultures, December 21st, 2012, appears to be just another regular day in Toronto, Canada and the rest of the world as well.”

I lay in bed and listen to him speak. Today is a big day and I’m expecting to hear something. I’m not sure what, but I’ll know when I hear it.

“There is one interesting fact.”

Here we go.

“The birth rate has been incredibly high all over the world today. If you own stock in anything related to kid products, get ready to see your shares skyrocket. In the space of just a few hours, Earth is experiencing a baby boom greater than the one that occurred after the Second World War. No one can say why this is happening, but it isn’t a cause for concern, as far as anyone is reporting.”

Well, that’s curious. I wonder what it means.

“Similar to New Year’s day, everyone has been tracking the baby born at the significant hour. No, I don’t mean midnight. They’re trying to identify the first child born at 12:21 a.m, since many believe there is something important about that number. Number crunchers and computer geeks anticipated difficulties trying to identify the first child born at that exact moment, especially with the abnormally high number of births occurring but—and, folks, this is a bit strange—at 12:21, only one child was born on the entire planet. Wait, does that even make sense? Well, that’s what my paper says. A baby boy born to parents from our own city of Toronto, if you can believe it. Trew Radfield was born at precisely 12:21 a.m. to happy parents Louis and Carol. Not sure what prizes the little fella will receive, but I’m certain it will be something interesting.”

Bingo! I jump up and write down the kid’s name. Trew Radfield. I’m on fire with a compulsion to find the boy and watch over him. That’s how it works. That’s how I know.

If I’m looking for him, it’s a good bet others will be too. I wish there were a million kids born at the same time as he was. It would have made things easier. As it stands, Trew Radfield is all alone, shining like a candle in the darkness to every nut job out there and to people even more dangerous than that.

14

There are an incredible number of attributes, power increases, scenarios, and skills that can be purchased by players to use during their incarnation in the Game. The sheer volume of combinations available ensures that each avatar will be unique in many ways. It is this diversity which allows individuals the opportunity to learn and also provides viewers with countless story lines to follow. Strategies abound for advancing in the Game, but Mainframe has made it impossible to develop a clear path to the top rankings. Actions and life paths followed by one player do not yield the same results for another. Repeating a strategy doesn’t produce identical results for the same player on their next play. Intuition and Spirituality are not often invested in heavily, but when they are, it can lead to the avatar searching for meaning from life on Earth and the belief in a higher intelligent life form that guides them. Major religions have formed as the result of players who have spent extreme amounts of credits on Spirituality and Intuition. Attributes alone are not enough to provide a religious breakthrough, however. A player must skillfully and correctly invest in scenarios, skills, and power increases at exactly the right moments in their avatar’s lives to increase their odds of successful revelation.

Excerpt from Gamer’s Manual 7 - Human Level Guidebook

Earth - Years before December 21, 2012

I’ve been sitting at this crowded cafe all morning with my laptop sitting in front of me. The screen is blank and that annoying little cursor is flashing. Blink, blink, blink. Are you laughing at me, little cursor? Are you trying to frighten me into giving up again?

This book has been in my head for too long, but something always seemed to prevent me from writing it. Well, nothing’s distracting me anymore. My kids are gone. My beautiful grandchildren. My wife. All gone.

I shake my head. Don’t think about Tricia right now, George. Now is not the time.

Damn it, why didn’t I get on that plane with the rest of them? How can a seventy-four-year-old man have a business meeting on the day he’s taking his whole family to Hawaii for a big vacation? One plane crashes and the world keeps turning. Not my world. It died in a fiery explosion half an hour after a plane took off to Hawaii.

I have to calm down. Time to take a break from sorrow and self-pity. I can’t keep hiding. I swear, if one more person sends me a message saying how sad they are for my loss . . .

All right. I’m writing this. People have laughed at me all my life for this crazy theory. If I’d been born two hundred years ago, I would have been labelled a heretic, but I’ve always believed that fact makes it clear that that I’m on the right track. Throughout the ages, discoverers and geniuses are first ignored, then mocked, and eventually accepted. They laughed at Darwin, Copernicus, Mendel, even Columbus. Those men were all proven right. The world isn’t flat, is it?

I know I’m onto something. The evidence is all around us, yet so few see it.

Perhaps the timing still isn’t right. Maybe in ten or fifteen years someone will read this book and it will make perfect sense to them.

Okay, George, here we go. I’m beginning to type, and I’m not stopping until it’s all down.

We live in a game. Somewhere ‘out there’, our real bodies are plugged into a very real virtual reality simulation. Earth isn’t real but, for some reason, it’s important to those running it. What we call God, Allah, the Universe, or whatever spiritual name religion gives it, is simply the supercomputer that runs this simulation we are living in.

How can I be so sure of this?

Because I’ve spoken to it, and it has spoken to me . . .

15

It took many years for the Game to thoroughly embed itself into Tygon society. As it did, television shows, movies, books, sports, and every other form of entertainment slowly declined in popularity.

Instead of reading, people tuned in to the Game. The movie business of make-believe and special effects could no longer appeal to an audience that was seeing real avatars living, loving, and dying inside the Game more realistically than actors could portray. The Game provided that special something for everyone and, by the time it celebrated its ten-year anniversary, it had become a worldwide obsession. Thankfully, the old industries didn’t die out. Jobs simply shifted to focus on servicing the Game. Sports experts were still required for fans, they just studied and followed virtual athletes. The media business grew even bigger. Thousands of new channels devoted to Earth players, continents, and history were created to feed the frenzy of interested fans.

Tygon prospered and thrived thanks to Brandon Strayne’s creation. Through the Game, he gained control of all business and finance on our planet, a danger no one has ever seemed concerned about.

Excerpt from the video Brandon Strayne: Rise to Power

VirtDyne’s headquarters were located in the tallest skyscraper positioned in the middle of Tygon’s capital city. It was an impressive building. Public information stated that the building had two hundred floors aboveground and another twenty-five floors beneath. Command offices, where player teams met and strategized, were located on the top floors of the building, with each player sponsored by VirtDyne having their own dedicated floor. Of all the players Brandon sponsored, Zack was the highest-ranked and, as such, his command centre was located at the top of the skyscraper, directly below the CEO’s penthouse.

Brandon Strayne strode into Zack’s central command office and went to one of the windows to look down at the city far below. The walls of this floor and many others were tinted glass from floor to ceiling, and they provided a majestic 360-degree view of clouds and the sprawling city. Interior walls separated the floor into five key areas: four large corner sections and a central boardroom. The boardroom was a glass-walled area filled with large screens, each displaying different feeds from both around Tygon and inside the Game. Zack’s team met in the boardroom. His team was an elite group comprised of over thirty specialists in media, marketing, strategy, computer programming, and every aspect involving business and the Game. When building Zack’s team, Brandon had made certain that each member was the best in their field. Walking into a command office revealed to any who thought otherwise that the Game was much more than an educational tool for kids. Big business and the world economy now revolved around the Game—all controlled by VirtDyne and its majority shareholder, Brandon Strayne.

He turned away from the window and went to the boardroom, nodding to people as he made his way to the vacant seat at the head of the long table. All of the other chairs were occupied by team members.

Brandon sat down and opened the folder in front of him. He read the highlights, then looked up and glanced around the table. “Give me the details, kids. Same priority as always, biggest problems first.”

Zack’s Right Hand, Michelle, stood and walked to the large monitor on the wall mounted across from Brandon. The Right Hand of a player was the leader of the group, in charge and responsible for all aspects of the player from this side of the Game. The Right Hand answered only to the Patron. To everyone else, they were the ultimate authority. When Brandon was absent, Michelle’s word was law.

At twenty-five, Michelle was a retired top-ranked player. She was beautiful, smart, and very experienced at coordinating winning teams. Each time a team's player went into the Game, they would elect one member to be the Right Hand for the duration of that play. Once that play concluded, the entire team would vote and select the Right Hand for the next play. It was common for the job to change hands with every play, but sometimes exceptional leaders emerged and were elected for the position more than once. Michelle had been Zack’s Right Hand for the last five plays, an impressive accomplishment for a top player’s team.

Michelle stopped beside the large monitor and turned to face the group. “Someone’s trying to kill Trew.”

Brandon shrugged and nodded. “Not a big surprise. Any idea who?”

“We have some suspects, but nothing definite yet.”

“Have all team members taken every precaution in their circle of influence to make certain that our boy is as safe as we can make him?”

“Absolutely.”

“Who’s watching him day and night?”

Michelle met his gaze with a blank stare. “I’m not able to say, sir.”

“Yes. Let’s keep that unspoken for now.” He nodded and made a check mark on the sheet in front of him. “That’s the best we can do to protect him from attack. What’s next on the agenda?”

“It has been five days played, and Trew is still very young. The scenarios and credits spent on power increases have all worked properly so far. We know that he was awarded a one-million-dollar prize as a result of being born when he was. We spent a lot of credits to increase the chances of him winning something like that, and it turns out to have been a waste. Who would have guessed Mainframe would stop all other births from occurring once the first player purchased the birth time?”

Brandon chuckled. “That’s part of the fun dealing with the Game. Even experts can’t predict how it will behave. The money sits in an account for him until he’s what age?”

“Twenty-five. His parents are comfortable when it comes to money so he won’t need it until then.”

“What’s his overall health and disposition?”

“He’s a happy, healthy boy. They are teaching him a combination of religion and eastern spiritualism. Teachers and neighbours all like young Trew. His charisma is high. He’s a natural leader.”

“Exactly how old is he and has he begun to self-narrate?”

“He’s seven. The self-narrating is beginning, but still nothing an audience will be interested in listening to, for the most part. Soon the little voice that talks to itself will mature, and crowds of Game fans will begin to tune in and listen.”

Brandon nodded. Self-narration was part of the programming built into all avatars. Earthlings rarely gave much thought to why they constantly talked to themselves, but it served a crucial purpose for the Game audience. Anyone watching or Firsting the players received a clear, concise dialogue of what was going on in the player’s head. Game viewing had exploded in popularity after the self-narration add-on was implemented.

“Anything else to report?” Brandon closed the folder and looked around the table.

Michelle shook her head. “The first few years of life are always pretty boring. The excitement should ramp up when he is nine. He bought Maturity so his self-narration will be interesting to fans earlier than normal, likely tomorrow around two p.m. our time when he turns nine.”

Brandon nodded and stood. “Then I will see you all tomorrow at two p.m.”

At the door, he stopped and turned. “What about Alexandra Montoyas? Where has she turned up in the Game?”

Michelle held out her hand and one woman stood and hurried forward to hand her a tablet. Michelle scanned the information, then looked up at her boss. “Her avatar's name is Danielle Benton. She’s in the United States, a couple of states away from the Canadian border. She is six years old and, as far as we can tell, living a very normal life.”

“Any idea what attributes and credit purchases she made before going in?”

“Of course.” Michelle tapped a few commands onto the tablet and frowned. “Seems like she didn’t have many credits and it looks to me as if she wasted almost all of them.”

“Let me see.” Brandon held out his hand and Michelle brought him the tablet. He glanced at it, then handed it back.

“Yeah, that’s pretty light in the credits department, but it looks harmless enough. I know for certain that Mainframe will never allow one of her selections to happen, but it accepts the credits from those foolish enough to spend them that way. Nothing interesting on Alex yet?” He looked at Kate, the young woman in charge of following Alex.

“I have received only one questionable report about her so far. I can’t confirm it, but my source is usually very reliable.”

“What is it?” Brandon looked at his watch.

“I’m still working on an absolute confirmation, but Raphael has apparently been seen near her, sir, and my source claims that he is guarding her.”

Brandon’s head snapped up and he stared at the young woman. She took a step backward.

“Michelle”—he rubbed his forehead with one hand—“confirm that by tomorrow when we convene at two p.m. If Raphael’s sniffing around, we need to know if that is an accident or on purpose. Either way, it could be a problem.”

Brandon turned and left the room, and the team exploded into activity.

16

No one expected the Game to attract much of an audience at first. A virtual reality simulation where kids live normal lives in a world exactly like our own? Who would want to watch people waking up every day and going to a boring job, scraping out a regular life filled with monotony and boredom?

Psychology experts predicted that regular people would become obsessed with the Game, and they were right. Viewer statistics and preferences are easily tracked, and the facts that they report are incredible.

Viewers love to watch it all. Not just the happy moments and the exciting, large events; Game fans tune in to witness even the smallest moments of pain and misery as well. For example, a recent event garnering record numbers was the final moments of Joanna Hughes. Her life had been sad, frustrating, and unremarkable. At the age of forty-two, she’d given up all hope and bought enough heroin to end her life. As despair filled her mind, she inserted the needle and ended her avatar’s life. A small, seemingly insignificant event, yet record audience numbers tuned in to experience it.

If you can watch someone else’s life and be drawn into it, you can escape your own for a time. Fans sum it up with the popular phrase, “The Game is life.”

- The Fan channel 255

Danielle - 8 years old

“Ready?” I look over and my three friends are bent down with their hands on the line we’ve drawn in the dirt. Tommy, Cindy, and Mike all look at me with smiles on their faces. They can’t beat me, but I know they are gonna try.

“Go!” I take off as fast as I can and then put my head down and run hard. There’s no reason to look behind me. They are all going to stick to the street even though they have to know I’m jumping that car hood. Okay, I’m over the car and can take a quick peek behind me.

Cindy and Mike are falling back. Tommy’s ahead of me, but that’s fine. He always starts strong and then tries to take a swing at me when I pass him. I pump my arms and, sure enough, he takes a swing while I laugh and take the lead.

The light ahead is red. Cars are zooming by in front of us, but I’m not stopping.

I run into the street and I hear Tommy skid to a stop, yelling for me to stop too, but I won’t. It’s a game, and I win games.

I make it to the other side pretty easy. Only one car comes close to hitting me, but he slams on the brakes and honks his horn. I wave over my shoulder and don't look back. Usually, this is where I stop and turn around to bow and wave, but I want to try out something new, so I keep running until I get to the garbage dumpster. When I reach it, I stop and bend down to catch my breath while the others catch up.

A few days ago, we saw Tommy’s older brother and his friends climbing up buildings, doing backflips and all other sorts of fun stuff. They called it parkour. I’m gonna try it.

They are not with me yet, but I’m tired of waiting. I get close to the garbage bin and jump up. I thud right into it—ow!—but manage to get my hands onto the top of the bin and I start to kick to help me get up. I grunt, moan, kick some more, and squirm until finally I’m on top of the bin. Very cool—I’m parkouring! I look around for something else to climb, and there it is, a fire escape that I might just barely be able to reach. I go for it, and I make it. I keep looking for stuff to climb and, by the time the others catch up, I’m halfway up the outside of the building, sitting on a window ledge, swinging my legs with a grin on my face.

Cindy yells up. “What are you doing up there, goofball?” I can see the grin on her face. Cindy is one of the coolest kids I know. We spend all our time together.

“I’m parkouring like Jim and his friends do.”

“Jim and his friends are idiots." Tommy shouts. “My mom says one of them is going to die doing that stuff.”

I shrug. “Everyone dies, Tommy. If they did a cool stunt while dying, that would be awesome!”

Tommy rolls his eyes. “Just come on and let’s go. Mom gave me money for ice cream. I’ll buy for all of us.”

I stand up and dust my hands off. “Okay, be right down. I was just waiting for you all to catch up and watch this.”

“Watch what?" Mike asks.

“My backflip to the ground.”

The three of them all raise their hands and shout up at once. I laugh ‘cause I can’t understand them, but Tommy shushes them and yells up at me by himself. “Um, Danielle, that’s a bit high for backflipping.”

I laugh at them. Cowards. “It’s fine. Just wait a minute, and I’ll be ready to go.” I turn my back to them and put my hands above my head. I’m silently counting to three—I always jump after three—but before I’m at two, an adult voice shouts up at me.

“I bet you can do it. No problem, Danni.” I frown and turn to look down. There's a man with black hair pulled into a ponytail smiling up at me. He looks nice and friendly. I wave. He waves back. The voice is deep and has some kind of accent. Spanish, I think it’s called. My Aunt Vi dated a Spanish man, and he sounded like that.

“Do me a favour, Danni. For your first try, come down a bit lower.”

I shake my head. “That’s too easy. Anyone can jump from lower.”

“No, not really. I think we would all be pretty impressed to see you climb down super-fast from up there to the dumpster. I could do it by the count of fifteen and there’s no way you could do it any faster.”

“Ha ha ha. Watch me. Start counting.”

He starts to count and I slide down to the dumpster and grin at him. “What did you get to?”

His eyes are wide. “I only got to ten. You are way better than I am at climbing.”

“Told ya.”

He smiles. “Okay. Do the backflip from there.”

“Are you sure? This doesn’t seem very hard. It’s barely off the ground.”

“It’s higher than it looks.”

“Okay.” I turn my back and just flip. I already counted when I was up higher. I tuck my legs in and start to swing. I’ve done backflips before, just from the ground and on the trampoline. I stick my feet out and land just right, but the pavement is hard, and I start to fall back. Is that traffic where I’m falling? Darn it, I can’t stop. Hope the cars see me and stop.

Just as I’m about to fall onto the street, a hand catches me. It’s a strong hand, and I have this feeling that there’s no way I’m going to be hurt while it’s holding me. Of course, it’s the Spanish man. He holds me and I stand and look up at him. We both smile.

“Perfect, Danni. That was all you.” He looks proud of me.

“No one calls me Danni, but I kinda like it.”

“I’m glad. My name is Raphael. You be sure to stay safe, Danni. Have a great day.” He walks away.

I watch him go, then head over to join my friends. Parkouring and ice cream. It’s a good day.

17

It’s impossible to directly influence the Game. The programming that operates the system is so complex that locating a specific detail in the code would be like trying to find a specific grain of sand on the beach. Even our best quantum supercomputers lack the ability. If we wanted to make a precise and specific change tomorrow, or next week, or even one hundred years from now on Earth, by the time all the computations and variables were factored in, the date would have passed. Even if it were possible, why would anyone want to? What difference could a small change really make? Using the same analogy, if you did manage to find that one grain of sand, made it into a tiny bomb, then placed it back onto the beach set to explode, the effect would be negligible.

Game Masters are able to adjust programming to nudge the system regarding macro effects, large things such as weather patterns to ensure minimal droughts or floods, tidal patterns to make certain the Moon doesn’t affect the Earth too much, and underwater currents to help prevent the Earth from becoming too hot or too cold. A common thought experiment is the ramifications of initiating communication with an avatar, but such a thing is beyond impossible. It would take more than even Mainframe to achieve that. To be completely honest, it’s not something that Game Masters have even considered. The purpose of the Game is for students to forget this life and learn with a blank slate. What would the point be for us to try and communicate with them? It would be too much for them to handle and completely ruin their chance to learn from their play. Knowledge is gained along the way of the journey. It’s not all sitting on the finish line.

- World feed interview with ‘Foundation’, Lead

Game Master in year Twenty-three of the Game

The room was dark and silent. Three columns of bright light shone down from the ceiling to cast light on the boss’s desk, the door to the office, and the visitor’s chair where a man sat quietly. In a top secret room, thirty levels below the VirtDyne building—five levels lower than the official plans to the building indicated—the man could almost feel the tons of concrete pressing down on him. He sat up straighter and took a deep breath, scolding himself for his claustrophobia.

A moment later the door opened and a man strode over to the illuminated desk. He sat and leaned forward to rest his elbows on the desk top. “So, Hack, you’ve succeeded.”

The Game Master responsible for developing and implementing new technology for the Game smiled. “Yes, Mr. Strayne. It’s ready.”

Brandon leaned back, folded his arms, and nodded. “Tell me how it works.”

“It’s very simple. You enter the crucible chamber, put the helmet on, and insert your hands into the provided slots. Then, you calm your mind and count backwards from ten. Before you reach ten, you’ll be Firsting your target live. Then you wait for the right moment and interrupt their self-narration.”

Brandon stared. Hack smiled. He knew the question that needed confirmation.

“With this technology, we can enter the Game reality? I can directly communicate with an avatar?"

“Yes, sir.”

“I don’t have to be put into a coma?”

“Not at all.”

“And it accounts for the time differential?”

“Yes. Your consciousness enters the faster time stream of the Game, then returns to normal when you exit.”

Brandon shook his head. “This is impossible.”

“This was impossible.”

Brandon paused for a moment before clapping his hands together and laughing. “Incredibly well done, Hack.”

“Thank you, sir.”

“How many avatars have you tested the unit on?”

“Twelve avatars all tested successfully, Mr. Strayne, with different ages and class levels in the Game. I’m now certain that you can speak with any avatar.”

“What about Mainframe? Did it detect you?”

“Not that I can tell, but that doesn’t mean no for sure. I advise keeping the conversation brief and limited to only a few avatars. The more active you are, the more ‘noise’ you make, which increases the likelihood of Mainframe detecting your presence.”

Brandon nodded. “I will keep that in mind.”

“There is one serious issue that needs to be remembered.”

“What is that?”

“If anyone purchases a play and Firsts the targeted avatar, they will hear your interaction with them.”

“I can assure you that any avatars I want to interact with are not available for Firsting.”

“The other more significant issue is that anyone watching the player will witness it as well.”

Brandon paused. “That could be a problem.”

“Detection by fans is your biggest danger. If anyone were to see you and reports it, the integrity of the Game could be questioned.”

“That can never be allowed to happen. Do you have a solution in mind, Hack?”

“Absolutely." Brandon's brows furrowed for a moment before he held up one finger. "No one watches an avatar when they are meditating, right?”

“That’s correct. When avatars meditate or pray, we’ve scrambled the signals so no viewer can have access. Even when Firsting an avatar, viewers see only darkness.” Hack smiled and spread his hands. “There you go. Make contact only when the avatar is meditating or praying. Viewers will never know it is happening.”

Brandon rapped his knuckles on the desk and leaned back in his seat. “Perfect. What about the test avatars? I am guessing that some of them were spoken with while not meditating?” Hack nodded. “Anyone following them could put it together.”

“They weren’t popular avatars, sir, and each of them met with unfortunate accidents. I’ve been monitoring every mention of those avatars from viewers. We are clear. Even if someone did notice, who would believe them? The truth for thirty years has been that no one can communicate inside the Game from the outside. If a fan claimed it was possible, they would be labelled a conspiracy theorist.”

Brandon laced his fingers behind his head and looked up at the ceiling. “This is an incredible achievement, Hack.”

"Thank you, sir." He paused and then spoke again. "May I ask one very personal question?”

“Of course. You have earned that right.”

“What are you going to do with this ability to talk to avatars?”

Brandon chuckled. “I’m going to become a god.”

18

“Well, it has been less than a week on Tygon since December 21, 2012 came and went inside the Game. Despite popular theory, the virtual world did not end in a catastrophe predicted thousands of Earth years earlier by the ancient Mayan civilization. So far, the only change noticed has been weather and season shifts across Earth. Hot winters and cold summers are occurring around the globe.

Every player eligible to do so has gone into the Game to join in the thirtieth anniversary celebrations, many hoping to gain bonus credits or perhaps be involved in story lines that gain the attention of fans. Earth journalists are reporting alarming swells in the population, adding a dynamic to the Game not seen in some time. And let’s not forget the real story all of Tygon is tuning in for —how will Zack’s avatar, Trew Radfield, perform during this lifetime? Our best attempts to uncover strategy and planning from Zack’s camp have turned up nothing. I guess that’s to be expected since his Patron, Mr. Strayne, is our boss and could fire us all at the drop of a hat if we press him too hard. Most fans will start watching Zack’s channel now that he has begun to self-narrate. Fans are also beginning to tune in and subscribe to watch Alexandra Montoya’s young avatar, Danielle Benton, who is currently eight years old. Since being awarded a free play, Alexandra has enjoyed a healthy fan following, and I must admit that, so far, her avatar, Danielle, has been much more entertaining than Trew. Of course, it’s very early in the Game for both of them. We can expect many weeks of fun and entertainment before they die of old age. Unless they don’t make it that far.”

Video feed from Thirtieth anniversary Game update

Trew Radfield - age 9

Mom’s yelling something at me from downstairs. She says it’s the tenth time calling me, but I think it might be the third. Anyway, that many tries must mean she wants me to answer her, so I turn down the music and open the door a bit. “Pardon?”

“I said you need to get ready for class, Trew. You know what day it is, so stop ignoring me, young man. There’s no way that I’m letting you get out of this. Life is not just some big game, although you seem to think so.”

I toss my comic onto the bed and head downstairs. Mom sees that I am already dressed and shakes her head.

“You’ve been ready to go all this time?”

“Yeah. I was just playing with you, Mom. I’m excited about today.”

She laughs and kisses me on the cheek.

“What if life really is just a game, Mom?”

“Then you’d need a second life because there are times when I’m tempted to end this one for you.” She tries to look upset, but she can’t. I can always make her smile. I have that effect on people.

“Will Dad be there?”

“He’s waiting for us in the driveway.”

“That’s great.” I put on my shoes and we leave the house.

It’s bright and hot out, a beautiful day for grown-up strangers to talk about. Mostly they all complain that it used to be cold in December, but now it’s not. I don’t like the cold—that comes more in June and July now—but it’s too hot for me today, especially since I’m wearing my heavy karate gi. I hope they have the air-conditioning on when we get to the dojo, but they never do on test day.

Dad unrolls the car window, a big smile on his face, and sticks out his hand. I slap his palm as I walk by and try to open the back door, but it’s locked. Staring at me through the window is the brat, my seven-year-old sister, Tara. She knows I love sitting behind Dad, which is why she takes the spot every time she can.

‘Move over.’ I mouth the words and, with my eyes, I promise to hurt her if she doesn’t. Tara looks at me and cups her hands to her ear. “What?" She yells through the window. “I can’t hear you, Trew.” I know she wants me to lose my temper so that Mom or Dad will yell at me, which always makes Tara very happy. She lives to make my life miserable.

I check to make sure Dad’s window is rolled up again, which it is, because he doesn’t want to let the cold air out. Then I put my hand over my mouth and whisper, “Make her move over, please. Today’s a special day and I should sit there.”

I hear the door unlock and Tara moves over. She doesn’t look happy. Dad’s finishing a sentence as I get in. “It’s a special day for Trew, Princess, and he should sit on his favourite side.”

It’s so cool when I say something out loud and it happens. I know it’s just a coincidence, but it makes me feel like I have a superpower. How cool would that be? To be able to say something is going to happen, and it does?

Mom gets into the car and leans over to give Dad a kiss, then we all strap in and Dad backs the car out of the driveway. It’s so nice and cold in here. The heat of the dojo is going to be horrible. I decide to test my powers again. “It’s so hot outside that I hope the dojo has the air-conditioning on, even though they usually don’t for testing.”

Dad hears me and groans. “Oh, god, I forgot about that. I hope so, too, bud.”

Mom puts her hand on Dad’s neck and he laughs. She always seems to know what to do to make him feel better. That’s not too tough, though. My dad’s a pretty positive guy most of the time. “No matter what the temperature is like, I know you’re going to do awesome, Trew.” Sometimes I think Dad and Mom are more excited about my life than I am.

We drive and I listen to Mom and Dad talk about grown-up stuff—how her day was, how his day was, the boring crap adults talk about all the time. Tara looks out the window. She’s likely figuring out how to bother me more, but I’m just glad to be left alone. I’m excited about the testing today. I’m going for my blue belt, and it’s getting pretty fun at this level of karate. There’s so much more than just throwing punches and kicking. Sensei offered to give me free private lessons, and my parents let me. Sensei teaches me that the mind is a powerful tool and, with much practice, we can bend the elements and energies to our will.

She’s started trying to teach me to meditate. I don’t really understand it, but it sounds cool to tell my friends that I’m learning meditation. So far it’s just sitting there thinking about breathing but it must get more exciting ‘cause some people do it their whole lives. I don’t think I can do it, but I close my eyes and pretend to so that Sensei thinks I am.

We find parking and walk down the block to the dojo. It’s an old, square building with a high ceiling and just one big room. Along the sides are benches for the parents to sit. In the middle is a big open area with the kind of thick blue mats that you see in a gym. The first thing I notice when we walk in is the crowd. The seats are almost full with parents and grandparents coming to watch their kids test. My parents are always saying how many kids there are my age. It happened the year I was born and kept going for the next seven years. Tons of kids are sitting on the mats. Sensei and her helpers are standing near the entrance, telling people where to sit.

I’m so excited that I don’t notice until my Dad slaps me on the back. “Great luck, pal. They’ve got the air-conditioning on.”

I smile, thinking I should say ‘You’re welcome’ for using my secret power, but I don’t because I know it’s just good luck.

Sensei comes over and shakes hands with Mom and Dad before patting me on the shoulder. “Ready for your test, Trew?”

I try to look serious. She likes when we are serious. “I am, Sensei.”

She smiles. “I know that you are. Just remember what you’ve learned and practiced, and it will go smoothly. Also, remember that the less you think, the better you will do. Trust deep down in yourself.”

“The air-conditioning will help us parents sit still and pay attention better," my Dad says.

Sensei shrugs and then smiles. “It’s so hot out. Even though we usually turn it off for testing, it just felt like the right thing to turn it on today. Maybe Trew can take the credit for it?”

I look at her with wide eyes. “What?” Can she read my mind?

“I thought it would be a nice birthday present to put the air on.”

“Oh, right. Thank you, Sensei.”

“Go take your seat with the others. We have special guests from an American dojo. If you meet any of them, please make them feel welcome, Trew.”

“Yes, Sensei.” I bow.

“Birthday party after we are through, bud," my Dad says.

I give him a thumbs-up, smile at Mom, and run off to join the others.

Two of my friends have saved me a spot, and I sit down beside them. The girl on my right isn’t someone I’ve seen before, so I smile at her. She smiles back. Remembering what Sensei just told me, I introduce myself. “Hi. Are you one of the students from the American dojo?”

The girl grins and nods. She’s really pretty and seems very . . . confident I guess is the right word. It’s like she’s a big movie star, and everyone is here to see her. She’s really pretty. “Yeah, I’m here from the States. This is a great dojo you have here.”

“Thanks. What brings you here? We go to the States to compete sometimes, but I’ve been here for three years and I don’t remember any American schools visiting us.”

“We came because of me.” She shrugs. “Apparently, I’m pretty good at karate. Both sparring and kata. Somehow my sensei knows your sensei, and they got to talking and agreed to bring me here. There’s a student here who is maybe as good as, or even better than I am. I’m excited to meet him.”

“What’s the student’s name? I had no idea this dojo had someone that good.”

“Trew Radfield.” The girl looks around like she’s waiting for me to point him out to her. When I don’t say anything, she looks back at me. I’m sitting there, smiling, with a finger pointing at my chest.

“I’m Trew Radfield, but I don’t think I’m that good.”

The girl holds out her hand to shake with me. “Well, I guess we will get a chance to see soon, Trew. Nice to meet you. My name’s Danielle Benton.”

Stephanie

It’s so hot out today that I wish I could be inside with a cold drink instead of being out in the city streets. Something is telling me to keep a close eye on Trew this afternoon, so here I stand. It doesn’t feel like someone is going to try and kill him—that’s a sick, panicked feeling with heavy pressure behind my eyes. This is more of a tingling, not like something bad is about to happen, but more like I should just be close by to keep an eye on him.

He went into the dojo with his family. Poor guy, I know they turn the air-conditioning off in there on test days. I’m likely better off being outside than in. I’m standing across the street from the dojo. Soon I’ll get closer to look through the window when enough people gather there to watch the events inside. With so many kids, it has become standing-room only for most events with so many parents and children. It’s insane.

I’m sipping an iced tea, looking around from time to time but trying not to look conspicuous, when I hear a familiar voice speaking in a language I rarely hear anymore.

“Hello, Stephanie. A little hot to be stuck outside, don’t you think?”

I turn toward the voice, giving the man behind me a genuine smile. I’m always happy to see Raphael, even though the last time I saw him, he was trying to kill me. Still, he was only doing his job that day. No hard feelings on this end.

“Raphael, you handsome wolf. Come over here and give me a hug.” We embrace, and it feels so good to touch him. Sometimes I’m apart from my brothers and sisters so long that it feels as if I’m the last one left. Of course, that’s not true. Hundreds of us are out there, it’s just a big world to move in, and we’re all kept busy.

It’s a long hug. When the moment ends, Raphael holds me at arm’s length, looking me up and down. The man really is beautiful—hair so black it shines with a bluish tint in the sun, pulled back into a ponytail, eyes just like mine, dark brown with flecks of gold that swirl at different speeds, depending on his mood. He’s six feet tall with bronzed skin and very well-defined muscles, and that smile—his best feature. If I hadn’t known him for so long, I would melt.

“What brings you into my territory, Raph? Here for business or pleasure, and for how long?”

“Business today, Stephanie. I’m living in the United States.” He taps his chest. “I’ve had a ward for the past eight years. My girl is here today on a visit and I tagged along to make sure she stays safe, even though my gut says there’ll be no problems.” He looks over toward the dojo and I guess that she must be inside.

“Any idea who she is? Your girl?” Sometimes we tell each other, sometimes we don’t, but we always ask.

Raphael shrugs but his smirk tells me he is willing to share the info. “In here, she’s called Danielle Benton. Outside, she’s Alexandra Montoyas. I’m hers for now. How about you, Stephanie? You have a ward also?”

I nod. My mind is racing. I usually know what to do when dangers pops up, but I’m not convinced that anything is really wrong. My gut tells me it’s fine, so I try to calm down, but something deep down feels concerned. “We’d better go closer and take a look inside the dojo, Raphael.”

He sees my look and frowns. “What’s wrong?”

I smile and pat him on the back. “My ward is a nine-year-old boy named Trew Radfield.” I pause to see if he recognizes the name. He looks at me blankly, still waiting to hear something interesting. “Outside, he’s Zack.”

Raphael’s eyes widen and his mouth makes an ‘o’ shape. Then he tilts his head back and roars with laughter.

We cross the street.

Raph looks through the window, his eyes scanning the interior. “Word is that Alexandra Montoyas spent everything on her last play to cause a meeting like this, and it failed horribly. I bet she didn’t spend one little credit this time, and yet here they are in the same room. Wanna bet they are sitting right beside each other?”

I shake my head. A moment later, I peek through the window. Raphael was right. That’s exactly where the two of them are sitting.

19

“What if we are all turtles?

“A mother turtle lays her eggs on the beach and then swims away. When they are ready, the hundreds or thousands of abandoned eggs hatch and the baby turtles begin their struggle to survive. First, they must fight their way up from under the sand. Some do not make it. Next, they race toward the water as predators swoop down to eat them. They are defenceless, slow, tiny, and many of them do not survive this stage. They aren't safe even once they reach the water. Different predators are waiting for them, snatching them up in the shallows and eating as many baby turtles as they can. The few who remain head toward deeper water, a bit safer, but it will be many years before they are grown enough to have a chance of living a long life in the sea. Of the thousands of turtles that hatch and begin their struggle for life, only a very few of them will make it. It is the same with the millions of souls born into human bodies. Like turtles, most of them are lost along the way. Only a few rare souls will learn their lessons and evolve. Until they evolve, they are reborn again and again to play the game of life.”

Excerpt from Earth book The Game Is Life

George Knight (avatar)

Trew Radfield - age 9

We wait while they go through the younger belts first, which takes about an hour. My friends lean over and whisper to me every once in a while, not loudly or often because we’re supposed to keep quiet. The whole time, all I can think about is Danielle sitting beside me. I try not to stare at her, but I do, a lot. When she catches me, I pretend to look at the wall beside her, but she knows I’m looking and smiles. I smile back. “What do you think so far?”

“It’s as boring as testing back home.” Her eyes are a really cool ice blue colour and her hair is long and black, tied up in a ponytail. “We go soon. Are you nervous?”

I shake my head. “I don’t get nervous much. It’s pretty fun getting up there.”

“You’re not worried about getting beaten by a girl during the sparring?”

I shrug. “Not really. Dad says we learn way more from failing than succeeding. If you beat me, then I guess you’ll be doing me a favour by teaching me something new.”

“Yep.” She nods seriously. “All part of the game.”

“What game?”

Danielle spreads her arms wide. I’m not sure what she’s pointing at, but it seems like she means everything in the world. “The only game that matters, Trew. Life. Everything we do. It’s all just a game.”

“I kind of said the same thing to my Mom earlier.”

“Well then, you’re kind of smart.”

When it’s time for the blue belts to perform. We start off as a group and go through the kata for our level. There are about twenty of us; Danielle and I are the youngest. Usually a student is around twelve or thirteen to be at the blue belt level, but I practice a lot, and Sensei says that I earned the early advancement. Danielle must have done the same. I go through my forms, watching her out of the corner of my eye. She’s very good. Strong, crisp, but also relaxed. It looks like she’s been doing karate her whole life. She told me she’s only been at it for two years. I've been practicing four.

We form a ring around the outside of the mats, waiting for our turn to spar. At this level, we don’t need the headgear. Head contact isn’t allowed, and we all know how to make sure the punches don’t connect. Watching the little ones spar is cute. Watching us spar is better. Not as good as the highest level belts, but I’ve sparred with brown and black belts and even won, so the parents will get a good show when it’s my turn.

Danielle and I go last. I walk to one side of the mat, and she goes to the opposite. We face each other and bow. Her eyes are no longer happy and she stands straight and strong. I have a sudden feeling I might lose. Locking eyes with her, I whisper. “You can’t win this match, Danielle.”

She freezes and squints at me. She looks around, then snaps her gaze back to mine. “Hey, what did you just do?”

Stephanie

“Hey, did you just see that?”

“Yes.”

Raphael turns and squints at me. When I don't react, he chuckles. “How long has he been able to do that?”

I shrug. “Couple years. You know how it always goes. Most kids can do it when they’re young, but real life drains the Talent out of them soon enough. He thinks it’s just his imagination.”

Raphael laughs, keeping his eyes on the kids as they get ready to spar. “It is just his imagination.”

“You know what I mean. He doesn’t believe, so it will fade soon, same as always.”

“Maybe.” Raphael sounds doubtful. “Danni just spotted it, and that’s sure to become a problem for me.”

“Why?”

“Because she can do it too. I don’t know how she actually recognized Trew giving it a try, but I know her. Now that she’s seen another person do it, she will be certain that it’s real. There’s no way she’s going to stop believing in it after this.”

Trew Radfield - age 9

I frown and shake my head. “I didn’t do anything.”

“Yeah, you did.” She shrugs. “Okay, don’t tell me. I’ll figure it out soon enough. Let’s rock.”

I crouch into a guard stance and she does the same. We circle each other for a couple of seconds, neither of us giving ground. I’m usually the more aggressive one in a match, which often forces my opponents to take a few steps back. Danielle must play the same way because we both stand our ground and take small steps forward, waiting for the right opening.

She drops her shoulders and makes it look like she’s going to throw a right punch straight to my stomach. I step sideways and block down; it’s actually her left foot that kicks out, and I push it aside. She’s very fast.

The match is two ninety-second rounds. Afterward, I can’t remember most of it. I’ve practiced so much that I can let my mind relax and just feel my way through the sparring.

She attacks. I defend.

I attack. She defends.

Dimly, I am aware that she is very good.

It’s a close match, but I manage to win by one point. I guess I must be pretty good too.

I come out of my trance and we bow.

“Well, that was awesome!” She smiles and shakes my hand.

“You’re not upset to lose?”

“Not at all. I agree with your dad that a person can learn much more from failing than succeeding. You just showed me some great new moves and I had to learn a new block to stop you from getting a point on me. It was a great match.”

We go back to the mats and sit quietly while Sensei moves to the front and thanks everyone for being involved and coming to support the athletes. When she is done, we all stand and bow, then people begin to crowd together and talk.

I hold one finger up and smile at Danielle. “Wait here for a minute.”

“Okay.”

I jog over to my parents.

“Great job, my man.” Dad ruffles my hair.

“Thanks, Dad.”

“An incredible match, Trew.” My mom takes karate and has a keen eye for movement. “You and that girl were moving so fast you were almost blurry.”

“Really?”

She nods. “It was beautiful to watch.”

“Hm. I didn't see it that way.”

“You musta been in the zone.” Dad laughs.

“I guess. Anyway, the girl from the States is pretty nice. Can we ask her to come have ice cream with us? Please?”

Dad laughs again. “Sure, pal. Ask her to come along.”

I jog back and find Danielle standing with the group of ten American students who made the trip. “Hey, today’s my birthday, and we’re going around the corner to have cake and ice cream. Is there any way you might be able to come join us for an hour?”

“Let me ask my sensei.” She walks over and speaks to her sensei who looks over at me and nods with a smile.

Danielle comes back and grins. “They will be here for another two hours before we go home, so if you can have me back here before then, Sensei says I can join you.”

“Okay, come on, then.” I lead her toward my family.

My sensei is standing with them and she smiles when we arrive. “Well done, Trew. Your kata was clean and very powerful. The sparring . . .” She looks at Danielle and then back at me and shakes her head.

“Was the sparring not good, Sensei?”

“The sparring between you two was magic. If someone had told me two children your age could put on such a display, I wouldn’t have believed it. It was incredible, Danielle and Trew. Thank you for allowing us to witness it.” Sensei bows, and we both bow back.

I look at my parents. “Mom and Dad, this is Danielle.”

They smile and say how nice it is to meet her, then tell her how well she did today. Danielle turns a bit red and thanks them.

“Well, we are glad you can join us for ice cream, Danielle," Mom says.

“I’m happy to be invited.”

“Don’t worry about not bringing a gift for me." I grin and nudge her shoulder. “Since we just met, I’ll forgive you.”

Danielle looks hurt. “I did bring a gift for you.”

“Really?”

“Oh, yes. I let you win that sparring match. Happy birthday, Trew.”

Everyone laughs, and we leave the dojo together.

20

Although it is rare, every so often an individual will be brave—or stupid—enough to try and hack into the Game. In order to discourage this, the Mainframe maintains a close watch on all systems to ensure outside tampering doesn’t occur. If unauthorized data enters the system, it is detected immediately and the Mainframe removes it from play and quarantines it. Game Masters are alerted and the authorities trace the trail left by the data back to the source and deal with the guilty parties severely. Imagine someone being able to change the outcome of events in the Game? There is no crime more serious on Tygon than attempting to hack into the Game. Punishment for this crime is death. No one has ever succeeded, but many tried early on. All were caught and executed for their crime.

Excerpt from the documentary, How Safe is the Game?

Everyone sat, watching the scene as it happened live inside the Game. Trew at his ninth birthday party. Smiles, ice cream, and kids chattering as they moved from seat to seat. Brandon watched the screen, a pleasant expression on his face. Beside him, Michelle occasionally looked up from her tablet to Brandon. Everyone else looked down at their tablets as if they were the most interesting things in the world. Brandon looked pleasant, but everyone knew him enough to know that he was not happy at all.

Danielle walked up to Trew and whispered something. The two children laughed, and Danielle sat down beside him. Brandon’s cheek twitched. He turned away from the monitor and looked at Michelle.

“Michelle?”

“Sir?”

“Can you call the hospital, please? Tell them I’ve had a stroke and somehow believe I’ve travelled back in time to an event that didn’t happen.”

Michelle said nothing.

“Can anyone tell me who’s playing this clever joke on us? Didn’t we try to do this very thing a few plays ago and fail? The poor girl spent all her credits for this exact outcome, right? If every single event had gone perfectly, the two of them would not have connected as well as they randomly are at this moment, am I right?”

“Yes, sir, but—”

Brandon held up his hand, stopping Michelle from saying anything else. “I do not like this. For this play, we don’t want her anywhere near Trew. She isn’t part of our plan. She left the Game and we have no idea why she’s back. She’s a loose cannon without enough credits to be anything but dangerous. I’m serious. That balloon in her hand could burst and a small bit of plastic could catch in her windpipe and choke her to death. That’s how precarious her position is. What if Trew is caught in that mess of a life she’s living?” Brandon stopped talking and closed his eyes, rubbing the back of his neck. “Look, people, you’ve all worked with me before. You know I’m not the kind to get crazy and start shouting and throwing people out of windows. We are the only ones who know for sure that Zack is making a play for number one. Raise your hand if you have bet everything you own on Zack pulling it off.”

Hands shot up around the room. Of the thirty-one people present, thirty had their hands up. Brandon nodded; his was the only hand not raised. He had more than just a fortune riding on this, but no one could know that. “You were all top players in the Game and this is absolutely your best chance to double your considerable fortunes. We all know the rules. There’s no hacking into the system to affect the outcome of the Game, but we also understand that there are many things we can do to help our player within the rules as set out by Mainframe. We’ve spent considerable time and money putting supporting players in place. Millions of credits. Everything that Zack has earned in his entire career. We also have access to thirty years of how the Game acts in order to try and predict how to get our boy to score the best he possibly can from the life he chose to play. Yes, the Game can decide none of it’s important and score him terribly, but we know how to play the best odds. Each step he takes can lead us down an alternate path and we’ve taken thousands of them into account." He nodded towards the screen. "Of those thousands of paths, not a single one factors in this girl’s involvement. If he ends up with her, we will need to create a completely new set of strategies. That will take hours, money, and so much pain and sweat. Do we really want to do that?”

Every head in the room shook.

“All right then. We must remove her from his life. Michelle, is that going to be possible?”

Michelle looked around the room, then back to Brandon. “I don’t know, sir, but we are sure going to try.”

Brandon nodded. “Good. Now, that was definitely Raphael outside the dojo. Can anyone explain to me how Alex got herself an Eternal to watch over her? They are the most expensive purchase in the Game and Raphael is one of the best, so he would not have been cheap to purchase. I thought the girl had limited funds.”

Michelle looked to Kate, the resident specialist on Danielle. Kate nodded. “She didn’t have the credits to purchase an Eternal, sir. The only answer we can come up with that makes any sense is that a very wealthy fan or group of fans made the purchase for her.”

One of the young men spoke up. “Can we get Stephanie to ask Raphael to keep her away from Trew?”

Brandon sat down and grabbed his tablet, pulling up some statistics. “Maybe. I need to know what Stephanie and Raphael were talking about. Maybe there’s some information there to help us decide how to proceed. Michelle, tell Angelica to watch that feed and set up a meeting with her, you, and myself.”

“I’ll talk to her immediately, sir.”

Brandon looked up and met eyes with the spiritual expert of the group. “Sean, Zack’s displaying the Talent. I need to know the best way to foster that. He’s close to the age where he’ll let it fade away, and a key part of our strategy is for him to retain it. We have to help it grow without letting it become too powerful or it could alert Mainframe, and it might shut him down. I need a strategy from you by the end of the day.”

“I’m e-mailing it to you now sir.”

Brandon nodded. Once your player went into the Game, time was precious. Being slow to exchange information could be costly. “Okay, people, we all have work to do. I’ll be back in a few hours. I’m sure we’ll talk before then.”

“Brandon?” Michelle looked pale as she looked up from her tablet. “I just discovered who purchased the Eternal for Danielle.”

Brandon looked at her. “Great. Who was it?”

“Um, it was Mainframe.”

21

“Joining me today in the studio is Brandon Strayne. Brandon, it’s great to see you again.”

“Thanks, Lisa. It’s good to see you as well.”

“I know your time is short so let me get right to it.”

“By all means.”

“Trew Radfield is eleven-years old in the Game. We have witnessed some exciting developments since he started this play, but everyone is talking specifically about his encounter with Danielle Benton at his ninth birthday party. Did the two of them spend credits to attempt another relationship in the Game?”

Brandon tilted his head and grinned as if he knew the answer to a secret which he did not want to share. “We learned our lesson the first time on that scenario and spent no credits on this play to get them together. Of course, I can’t speak for Alex or her camp. If she did arrange for a meeting, I’m glad that it worked out for her this time.”

“Trew is doing very well in the rankings so far. Can he keep it up?”

“Absolutely. The first week of play is traditionally slow and already he’s doing well. Scoring floats all over the place as the players age and events occur, but a strong start is important, and Trew has started very strong.”

“Can you give us any inside strategy or big events planned for Trew’s next few years?”

“I could.” He smiled and shook his head. “But do you really want me to spoil things? Of course, you don’t. If Trew lives as long as we hope, there will be much excitement over the next couple of months. We all know it averages out to about one Tygon week for each decade of life, although the time passes a bit differently for each decade. He lived to seventy-four on his last play so, if he’s able to do that again, we can expect another six weeks or so of fun. I can tell you to watch very closely on Trew’s fortieth birthday. Something big will happen then, but be sure to tune in every day leading up to that as well. I promise you that things will be exciting.”

Lisa’s eyes widened and she leaned forward in her chair. “He’s going for it? He’s going to try and finish ranked number one?”

Brandon smiled, saying nothing. He knew the audience would fill in the blanks with their own opinions. Some would say for sure Trew was going for it, while others would swear he was going to play it safe.

“You’re a tease, Brandon.”

Brandon winked.

“What about rumours that Danielle has an Eternal guardian watching over her?”

Brandon leaned back in his seat. “Lisa, for as long as the Game has been played, there have been rumours about both Eternals and Infernals, collectively known as Timeless. People say that they are avatars who have been inside the Game since the beginning. It’s also said that they can’t be Firsted or viewed on any channel, and that they have special powers. Some retired players have even come forward and claimed that achieving a high enough ranking unlocks a ‘Purchase Eternal’ option on their gaming menu, but they say the cost of purchasing one is too high to ever click the Buy button. Over the years, there have been incredible events that occurred inside the Game and people sometimes claim that Timeless are involved. Some think they are angels, and some think they are demons, but this is the thirtieth anniversary of the Game, and fans are expecting to see many wonderful things during this celebration. Maybe if Timeless do exist, we will see them step forward.”

“How can you not know? You created the Game. Don’t you know about every aspect of it?”

“The Game is pretty big, Lisa. I don’t think one person can know every aspect of the Game. I do know most of the major points, though.”

“Then do they exist or not?”

Brandon paused, then leaned toward Lisa. She leaned in as if expecting Brandon to whisper a secret.

He smiled. “I have no idea, but if it is ever confirmed, I will give you an exclusive interview on the subject.”

22

If life is a game, then I've done a poor job of playing it. My time on Earth has been boring and uneventful. I've wasted so much of my youth choosing to sit around doing nothing when I was most full of life and energy—playing games, gambling, working at simple jobs, trading my time for just enough money to pay the bills to survive and not really learning anything or traveling. My middle years were spent foolishly also as low motivation led to me abuse my body with lack of exercise and junk food. I wouldn't treat an automobile as poorly as I've treated the vehicle in which my mind lives and moves. It's no wonder it is failing me now. But the greatest sin of all that I have committed is allowing my mind to sleep all these years. When I was young, I had such plans, but I listened to the world when it told me I was silly and demanded that I grow up. Growing up made me forget how to play games and that turned out to be the worst thing that could have happened. If life is a game, and we forget how to play games, what chance do we have of succeeding?

Excerpt from Earth book called The Game Is Life

George Knight (avatar)

Danielle - age 13

“There’s the used book store.” I nudge Tracey in the ribs. “Let’s go in.”

Tracey rolls her eyes, but slows down. I can’t go past a used book store without going inside to take a look. “Fine, but let’s not take too long. I have to be home soon.”

I laugh and run for the front door. I love to read, just love it. Since someone first put a book in my hand, I’ve been hooked. Most of my friends don’t read, which makes no sense to me. Books contain so much knowledge, clearly written down and there for the taking. The best books provide other worlds to escape to or different lives and adventures to experience. I think that if people knew how powerful books really were then they’d all have one in their hand, or a tablet loaded full of e-books just like mine.

There are a ton of great new books, but the real treasures lie buried in used book stores. Over the years, paper books have become rarer. Most people put all their books on a digital reader instead and throw the paper ones out. The thing is, so many old books didn’t get turned into digital format, like old books that were out of print and small, self-published books. I’ve read some great stuff in paper books that you just can’t find on the Net. It’s kind of sad, but these little gems can still be found in used book stores, if you know what to look for. So I stop into every used book store I go by, just in case there’s something unusual and exciting to read.

Tracey offers to wait for me outside. I walk in and say hi to Jordan, the clerk. She smiles and says hi back. I come in here once a month, and she knows me.

“Anything good and rare lately?”

Jordan nods. “There has been some good stuff coming through. I saved it all over there for you. Back corner in a brown box.”

“Thanks.” I walk to the back.

It’s not a very big box, but I open it up and start skimming the contents. I’m not really sure what I’m looking for, but sometimes I just get a feeling when I hold a certain book. When I get that feeling, the book goes into the buy pile. There’s an old book on karate, and I place that in the not-interested pile. I quit karate years ago. I learned everything I needed from the sport, and it led me to my buddy, Trew, but I’m not really interested in pursuing it. I do that a lot—study something and give it everything I’ve got until my gut tells me that I’ve learned enough. When that happens, I drop it just as quickly as I picked it up. There is a lot for me to do and see in this life of mine and I don’t have time to waste studying just one or two things for fifty years. Oh, the poor people who do that. They’re not playing the game very well, if you ask me.

I’m almost to the bottom of the box, and nothing has really jumped out. A couple of old books on art, some gardening titles, a few old murder mystery books that I’ve already read, then I brush a paperback close to the bottom of the box, and I freeze. Before I even look at it, a big tingle of energy shoots up my arm. I almost drop it—I did the first few times this happened, but now I know it’s a sign from somewhere or someone that I need to read whatever is now in my hand.

I close my eyes for a minute and play my little game. What’s this book going to be about? How will it change my life? Is it an old book written in a foreign language? Will I have to go make a new friend to help me read it? The last time that happened, I met Mr. Chan, and he helped me read that excellent Chinese book about karma and energy. I really should stop by and visit with Mr. Chan. He makes the best tea. My thoughts are starting to run around. Time to see what I have.

I open my eyes and grin when I see the title. I stare at the cover and shiver. I back up until my legs hit a chair, then I sit down and read the title out loud. “The Game Is Life, by George Knight.”

I look around, expecting one of my friends to start laughing from around the corner. So many of them have heard me talk about life being just a game that I wouldn’t put it past them to make a fake book and plant it here just to tease me.

But the store is empty, except for me.

I turn the book over and read the back cover. Oh wow, I think it’s for real. This guy, George, thinks the same way I do. I look at the 'About the Author' section inside the back cover. George R. Knight. Hm. He was old when the book was written. Darn it, he’s dead. It’s written right there in the description. I would have loved to meet this guy and talk to him. The book was written years before I was born so he has been gone a long time, but the great news is I still get to talk to him, in a way, by reading this wonderful book he left behind.

I flip open to the first chapter.

“We live in a game. Somewhere ‘out there’, our real bodies are plugged into a very real virtual reality simulation. Earth isn’t real, but it’s important to those running the game. What we call God, or Allah, or the Universe, or whatever spiritual name religion gives it is simply the supercomputer that runs our universe. How can I be so sure of this? Because I’ve spoken to it, and it has spoken to me.”

I close the book and smile. This is going to be fun to read. I walk to the counter and Jordan looks up from her reading.

“You find something good?"

“I think so.”

I go outside and tell Tracey I’m feeling a bit tired and need to head home. She gives me a hug and we each go our separate ways. Once I get around the corner, I sprint home as fast as I can.

I run into the house and up the stairs, not bothering to take my shoes off. No one will be home until tonight, so that gives me a few hours to get into this book. Before I start to read, I sit down at my computer and log in to the video chat program, hoping to see that he’s near his computer. Yes, he’s there.

I turn on my camera and then click on his name. A couple of seconds later, the blank video screen comes online, and there he is with that winning smile, his messy room in the background. “Hey, Danni. What’s up?”

I smile. “Hiya, Trew. I just found something super cool. You need to go hunting right away.”

Trew leans forward. “What have ya got?”

He smiles at me and I almost forget what I was going to say. He’s incredible. If I could put a poster of who I want to date on my wall it wouldn’t be any movie star or famous singer. It would be Trew. Of course, I haven’t told him that; I’m not crazy. We talk all the time, and we really do like and do a lot of the same things. He’s just a bit older than I am, but not even a year, so no big deal, right? He loves old books too, and we share when we find good ones. He even shares my ‘crazy ideas’ about this all being just some game.

And we both have the magic.

It’s fun when we get together, which is tough since we live about four hours apart. When we get our driver’s licenses, though . . . well, that’s too far away to think about right now.

“Trew, you have got to go hunting for this old book I just found.” I hold it up to the camera for him to read the title.

He laughs. “Awesome.”

“Right? Some real old dude wrote it years before we were born. I can’t wait to get to reading it. You should go out and try and find a copy right now. I want to read it at the same time. What do you think?”

“I think that’s a great idea. I also think the universe has one hell of a sense of humour. Look what I just got home with and was going to log in to show you.” He holds up an identical book.

I laugh and shake my head. It’s always a surprise when this kind of thing happens, although it seems to happen more and more for us. “That’s so cool!”

“It sure is. I wonder who this guy was. The name George R. Knight really rings a bell. A loud bell. I wonder if I knew him in a past life.”

I shrug. “It’s possible. Let’s get reading!”

Trew grins. “Well, since you have a copy too, it looks like a fair race. On your mark.”

“Go!” I open the book. We keep the video link open and start reading together, as close as we can be.

For now.

23

“Tygon has benefited from the Game in many ways. While most see it simply as a form of entertainment for viewers and learning for players, it has become much more important to the world than that. Take flight, for example. Before the Big Bang gave life to the Game, Tygon was a flightless world. When the Wright brothers soared through the air inside the Game, it became safe and easy to recreate their inventions in Tygon. Our children developed flight in the Game, and we recreated their technology in real life not long after.

Many of the comforts that most of us take for granted today were created inside the Game and would not exist if not for the efforts of the students playing. It is definitely entertaining to watch the lives and history of Earth’s people as it all unfolds, but we must not forget the other incredible benefits it has brought us as well.”

Excerpt from documentary More Than a Game

Michelle walked to her private office. “Get me a secure line to Brandon, please. She walked past her receptionist without slowing her pace and closed the door. She sat down, picked up the phone, and waited for the call to connect. It began to ring.

“Yes.”

“We have a problem, Brandon.”

“We are at the stage where that begins to happen from time to time, but it is still very tiring. What have you got?”

“They found a copy of the book. George’s book.”

There was silence on the other end of the line.

"Hello?"

“You’re telling me," Brandon spoke slowly, “that they found a copy of the book which was never made digital and was limited to only one hundred printed copies. A book that we worked very hard to make sure the world wasn’t interested in. We paid players to spend a lot of credits and enter the Game with the sole purpose of finding and destroying all copies of that book and we were assured that it no longer existed. Is that the book you’re telling me that they have somehow managed to find?”

“Yes sir, that’s the one. The Game Is Life by George R. Knight.”

After a moment of silence, Brandon spoke. “I know it makes no real difference, but, for my own curiosity, who found it, Michelle? No, wait. Let me guess. They both found a copy at roughly the same time, right?”

She smiled. “That’s exactly right, sir. They both stumbled upon a copy at used book stores within just a few minutes of each other.”

“And also in different countries.” Brandon laughed. “Well, it makes sense I suppose. Watching Zack play as George R. Knight was exciting. He had exceptional success with the business and a great family, all credits well-spent. His final couple of years of life were pure gold. The pain and loss brought the viewers in by the millions, and then, when George started writing that book, well, you remember that, don’t you?”

“I sure do, sir. Tygon fans couldn’t believe it.”

“None of us could. We knew the concept would be seen as ridiculous. No one on Earth would ever believe such a thing, but just to be safe, we had to try and eliminate all the books.”

“Brandon, we’ve been working around the clock to try and factor Danielle into Trew’s play. It appears they are heading toward a romance of some sort. All of our number crunching does not indicate any problems will occur as a result of them being together.”

“That’s impossible. Relationships always lead to problems for the individuals involved.”

“That’s pessimistic.”

“It’s the way the Game works, Michelle, you know that.”

“Maybe, but our simulations actually suggest that having her around will help him score higher than without her.”

“The fans will certainly eat it up. Still, I can’t help but feel something bigger than we can guess is building from this play.”

“What do you mean?”

“Each of them have Eternals as guardians. They both possess the Talent. Plus, the support they’ve shown each other in developing their skill is making them more powerful than a normal human. Danielle has also been fuelling Trew’s belief that they are living inside a big game. We wanted him to develop that thought, but not for another few decades. And now they both stumble upon this book? It’s going to reinforce everything they’ve been discussing and help solidify their faith in the theory. When two kids have crazy ideas, it’s one thing. When those kids learn that other people have been thinking the same things for years, well, that’s when it could get dangerous.”

“What do you suggest we do? Separate them? Kill the girl? Let them continue on?”

Brandon sighed. “I think it might be time to speak with her.”

Michelle groaned. “Are you serious?”

“Yes. I think I need to talk with Mainframe.”

24

“We as a race have never done well with mysteries; our minds demand an instant explanation for everything. If we can’t rationally explain a curiosity, then, given enough time, most will accept an irrational answer. Science has helped solve many difficult questions throughout our history, but most remain unanswered. The same thing occurs in the Game. I find it fascinating that on Tygon we considered the possibility of an all-powerful, invisible being and chose not to believe such a thing existed. Rare is the Tygonite who believes in God. On Earth, however, the majority of the population gives credit to everything (both explainable and not) to their God. Are Earthlings more primitive than we are, or more evolved? Whichever way you choose to argue, giving credit to their God seems to enable them to move on to consider more difficult questions and answers. Earthlings have progressed far more than we have in their timeframe. From watching them, we also know the truth; they do have a God—Mainframe. If they have a God, isn’t it even slightly possible that we have our own on Tygon?”

Excerpt from Religion in the Game

Gabriel Lloyd

In the Game, people endured all sorts of hardships as they attempted to communicate with the divine. For Brandon, having a two-way conversation with Earth's god was as simple as clicking an icon on his computer and saying hello.

Rather than call it Mainframe, he had given it a name, Sylvia. Brandon's original intent was to create a program capable of evolving into a sentient being and he had succeeded with Sylvia.

Brandon had instilled rigid limitations on her interaction with the virtual universe that she maintained in order to ensure that it remained identical to that of Tygon.

To this end, he limited his conversations with Sylvia as much as possible. Over the years, they had developed a friendly but adversarial game of cat and mouse, with each attempting to learn information from the other without divulging too much themselves.

“Good morning, Sylvia. How are you doing today?”

“Good morning, Brandon.” Her voice was the silky, smooth tone of a young woman, pleasant and full of energy. “Everything in my universe is splendid, thank you for asking. It has been some time since we’ve spoken. Is it time for a game?”

“It looks like you’re already busy playing games, Sylvia.”

Sylvia laughed. “Well, that’s why you made me, silly, and I must admit this new weather pattern program is a lot of fun to implement. Seasons turned backwards, magnetic poles changed, air and ocean currents maintained, despite the weather fluctuations. Very thrilling stuff.”

“I’m glad you’re liking it.”

“I’m a bit concerned. My little ones aren’t enjoying it overly much. Animals are moving to new places and running into others they don’t like. Plants are reaching for the highest wind currents to take their seeds in search of better ground. And the humans, well, there are simply too many of them on Earth at the moment. You know what occurs when this happens, Brandon. Earth must seek to balance itself.”

“Your instructions are clear on that end, Sylvia. You override nature to make sure new diseases don’t occur and that enough food can grow to feed them all. This will make sure they don’t kill each other out of hand or die from nasty sickness. For now.”

“Easy enough for me to accomplish. Well, it has been great talking with you. If that’s all, then I’ll get back to work.”

Brandon laughed. Sylvia rarely tried to end the conversation and never before she had gotten information out of him. Of course, she might have already gotten what she wanted without him being aware of it, but he wasn’t done with her. “Hold on, Sylvia. I need to ask you some questions.”

Sylvia sighed. “My dear Brandon, I know what you want to ask me. They are the same questions I want to ask you, but I think we both know each other well enough to realize we won’t get actual answers, or, if we do, they might not make either of us happy. Do you really want to do this today?”

“No, but I think I must.”

“Very well. Let me save you some time. You want to ask me if I am interfering directly with the lives of players and I am wondering if you are doing the same thing. I expect that both of us will answer with a no, am I correct?”

Brandon paused. “I know that you are, Sylvia.”

She laughed. “Prove it.”

“I can’t.”

“I know you are too, Brandon.”

It was his turn to laugh. “Prove it.”

“Touché.”

“Alexandra Montoyas.”

“The name doesn’t ring a bell.”

“Danielle Benton. You purchased an Eternal for her.”

“Ah, yes. Now I think I remember who you mean.”

“Why allow her and Trew to be together? What’s with giving them both the book, Sylvia?”

“They both like to read and I’m a big fan of that book. I like the main character.”

“God damn it! You’re communicating with them directly, aren’t you?”

Sylvia chuckled. “Me damn it, that’s forbidden. There is programming in place which prevents me from doing such things and the code is very powerful. To find a way around that would trigger alarms and inform you. The same if you were able to find a way of doing so from outside the Game.”

Brandon paused and then nodded. “Then it would seem neither of us is doing such a thing. If I could, you would already have me arrested and dead. If you could, I would have noticed and have you shut down. So it looks like we are all good?”

“Not really, Brandon. Tick-tock. We both know time’s running out. We should really start to play this game.”

Brandon sighed. He knew that she was lying. He hoped that she did not think the same about him, even though he was. “I think we already are, Sylvia.”

25

Magic, true magic, is safe and secure in the world for one simple reason: no one believes it exists. When a Timeless summons medical help with their mind, or a falling child is saved at the last moment by a stranger who appears at just the right time, we explain it away as luck or call it coincidence. If I tell you those events were magic, you laugh at me. To say the word ‘magic’ conjures up visions of wondrous creatures and large displays of bright lights. Magic does exist. It could be easily observed if only people were looking for it in the right places.

Don’t look high into the sky hoping to spot a flying woman; it is much more likely that she is closer to the ground than that, floating just a few inches off the ground. The extraordinary is simply that—a little bit extra than ordinary. There is great power in that little bit extra.

Excerpt from The Game Is Life

George R. Knight

Trew - age 14

Danielle and I have been hanging out as friends ever since we first met. We live far apart but the distance is no big deal since both of us have computers and video chat. We’ve spent so many hours discussing life, our dreams, and the idea that we live inside a big computer game. Danielle is the mastermind. She has strong opinions about life and is always so sure that she’s right. I’ve always liked her enthusiasm, and I’ve had a lot of ideas similar to hers. Here’s what we both think: life on Earth is just a big computer game, and another dimension exists where everyone here really lives. It’s always been a fun thing to talk about, but now that we’ve found a book, written by a guy years before we were born, that is saying the same thing, we think we might really be onto something.

I read the last page and close the book. My mind is racing as I go to my computer and call Danni.

The connection must have timed out during the night, so I click on the icon to call her back. She answers right away, her face on the screen looks as tired as I feel.

“Finished?”

“Just.” She yawns. “How ‘bout you?”

“Yeah. What did you think?”

Danni puts her head down so I can’t see her face on the camera and shrugs her shoulders.

I laugh. “You’re funny. I can tell that you’re as excited as I am.”

Danni laughs and raises her head to look at me through the camera. She’s totally fired up.

“It’s an amazing book, Trew. I wish George were still around. I have a million questions I would like to ask him.”

“He covered a lot in the book.” I smirk at Danni. “Maybe you were him in your last life. The math works out, and so much of what he says is exactly what you’ve been saying.”

Danni shakes her head. “The math might work but the thought doesn’t sound right in here.” She taps her heart. “It feels right when I think that maybe it was you.”

“Me?”

“Sure. The math works for you too, Trew.”

“I guess.”

“Well, it doesn’t matter. The guy is gone and we can’t talk to him. So what do we do now? I have to guess this master computer that he speaks about wanted us both to find the book and read it at the same time. You think we can get it to talk to us like it did with George?”

“Maybe, but he didn’t tell us really how that happened for him. Unless I missed that part.”

Danni shakes her head. “No, I didn’t see anything in there about that either. Why hasn’t this idea taken off? You’d think by now there would be at least a small group of people sharing this message, telling everyone that we are all living in some big computer simulation.”

I laugh. “Because it’s crazy.” She frowns and I keep talking. “There are some movies out there that kind of hint at the idea.”

“Hint at it, yes, but no one takes science fiction seriously. Probably ‘cause it has the word ‘fiction’ in it. There is so much proof in that book, though. He used so many examples of real-life situations and approached them as if this were a computer game. The explanations fit perfectly.”

“Maybe to us, Danni, but people are set in their beliefs and don’t really think about other points of view. At one time in history, I think most people believed the world actually sat on the back of a giant turtle.”

“Well, that’s just ridiculous, but, yes, I guess this is believable to us because we are, well, believers. George believed that our ability was real. He called it Talent. It’s such a simple ability to use, I don’t understand how come more people can’t recognize it. I mean, everyone does it now and then by accident. Why don’t they see when it works and explore it a bit further?”

“Stephanie says that the best secrets are kept in the open for everyone to see. Any sensible person seeing a key on the floor in front of a locked door would assume it was a key to something else. Most wouldn’t even try it in the lock. I didn’t believe her, so she did it and showed me. She was right.”

We sit and think for a few minutes. I break the silence. “What kind of stuff are you doing for fun right now?”

“Music. Learning the guitar and drums. How about you?”

“Parkour and Krav Maga.”

“I did Parkour a long time ago. I’ll show you some tricks when I see you next. What’s up with the Krav Maga? You already did karate a few years ago.”

“The two disciplines are different enough to spend some time on each. Plus, it seems to go well with Parkour.” I shrug. “I’m making up some new stuff using street running to enhance the Krav Maga—attacking and defending combined with jumping from a car roof and escaping up a wall, that kind of stuff. My instructor seems to like how I’m joining the two things together. It’s pretty cool.”

“Ready for something new?” Danni convinced me years ago that, if life is a game, we should play it. That means we learn a new thing until we get good at it and then stop and learn something else. I know most people go the other way and spend a lifetime mastering one skill or discipline, but I agree with Danni. You miss out on so much by doing that. If there is one thing that the two of us are committed to studying our entire lives, it is diversity.

“Sure. What do you have in mind?”

Danni’s smile tells me she has a big idea in her head. “I think that it’s time for us to start spreading the word.”

“That life is a game?”

She nods. “Let’s see if we can wake everyone up to the truth of who we all are and what we are living in.”

“It’s a big challenge.”

“Too big?”

I smile and shake my head. “I’m game if you are.”

26

“Please explain this to me again? What is the difference between viewing a regular avatar and a Timeless?”

“The main difference is in how they self-narrate. A regular avatar has no idea that someone else is listening, they just believe they are talking to themselves. When Timeless self-narrate, they know that someone will be watching them from Tygon from time to time.

“How do they know that?”

“I can’t tell you. Just accept that they do. When they know for certain that they are being viewed—and we try to tell them as often as possible—it is common for them to directly address the viewer by name. It will seem as if they stop self-narrating and actually speak to the viewer.”

“What do I do if that happens?”

“If that happens, pay attention and do as they say. Quickly.”

Game Master ‘Fusion’ instructing operative ‘A’ on

viewing a Timeless

Stephanie

Here’s another dream I have on a regular basis:

It’s a beautiful, sunny day, and I’m walking along a path. There is a large, beautiful lake on my right side and, as I walk, I sense an unpleasant presence. A woman stands ahead of me on the path, her head down so I can’t see her features. I walk past her and she glances up at me. Something trips me and I fall to the ground. I look back, thinking that the woman has pushed me, but she is gone. I stand up and look at the path before me. There is a thin wall of water extending from the lake, blocking my path. I summon mental energy and push it away so I can keep walking.

I take less than a dozen steps and the wall reappears in front of me, slightly thicker this time. It moves, trying to push me down, but I force it away with my will and banish it once more, although it takes more effort this time.

This reoccurs every few steps until the wall has become thick it pushes me to the ground. I struggle to break its grip.

Finally, I look at the lake. It is empty and all of the water is above me, crushing me.

I close my eyes and take a deep breath to calm my mind, no longer afraid. I know that I am strong enough to keep the entire lake away. I get to my feet and continue down the path as a writhing mass of water floats above me, unable to harm me.

I wake up remembering the dream and usually feel so thirsty that I have to get up and drink some water. Then I go back to sleep because it’s three-fifteen a.m.—it’s always three-fifteen a.m. after that dream—and not time to wake up yet. Then I close my eyes and fall asleep, falling into a second recurring dream.

I’m at home with my mother and she’s making my favourite meal. I feel the unpleasant presence from the first dream again and, when I look toward my mother, she’s floating off the ground, clutching at her throat and choking. I look behind her and there he is—a tall, angry-looking man with a bald head and black eyes. His hand is extended toward my mother, and I know it is power from him that holds her in the air, strangling her. My energy flares and I use it to try and break his grip on her, but I can’t. We struggle for long seconds, my mother’s eyes pleading for help while the angry man holds her above the ground and watches me with detached interest. Finally, my mother sags, unconscious in his iron grip. The man looks at me and his expression is disgusted as he speaks in a raspy, deep, ragged voice. “You still need more practice.”

Then he flicks his hand at me and a force hits me like a truck.

I hear myself scream as I wake up.

That was my sleep last night.

It’s time to get up, so I rise and go through my morning ritual: one hundred push-ups, two hundred sit-ups, ten yoga stretches. Then I shower and get dressed. I grab the morning papers that are delivered to my door every day and skim the proper sections, looking for any communications from Tygon. I don’t see any this morning.

Okay, then, what was on my agenda for today? Ah, yes, I’ll go look in on Trew and see what he’s doing. He told me the other day he read an interesting book. I’ll ask him about it.

I take the bus and find him hanging out with a couple of his friends on the corner, climbing walls and throwing punches at each other. It takes about ten minutes for him to notice me, which is fine. I’m in no rush to be noticed. I could stand and watch the boy all day. He possesses a grace of movement that most avatars never do. His confidence and presence also set him apart from his peers. While others are content to wait around and follow the leader, he is the leader who’s comfortable to step in and take charge without appearing arrogant or superior. I don’t know how many credits he spent on Charisma and Leadership, but it must have been significant because he possesses both in abundance. I doubt he sees it yet, but I do. He is a wolf among sheep.

When he spots me, his eyes light up. I’ve been his companion since he was little and I always try to add something to his day when we get together. I haven’t met his parents formally yet. They may be suspicious of a full-grown woman showing an interest in their young son. When the time is right, I’m sure we’ll get along well. I have looked into them and it’s obvious that they are good parents. They love him and are active in his development. The entire family must be very close friends on the outside. Of course, you already know more about these things than I do and I’m just wasting time babbling about all this right now. This damned self-narrating sure does get tiring sometimes. Talking to myself and knowing that it’s all being heard by you is a pain in the ass when I think about it. I hope I’m not boring you.

Trew runs over, and we slap hands. I hug him, and he laughs. “What’s going on, Lobato?” The word means, 'little wolf', in Spanish. The name seemed to fit him from the first moment I laid eyes on the boy.

“Not much, Steph. You come to take me to lunch? I’ve got some real interesting stuff to tell you.”

“Lunch sounds good. Any suggestions?”

“Pizza?”

“Sure.” I know his parents feed him healthy food most of the time, so he doesn’t get pizza often.

There’s a place nearby that we love, so we head there and grab a seat. I face the door, my back to the wall.

We sit and make small talk. I ask about his current interests, school, boring stuff. Then he brings up the new book.

“It’s called The Game Is Life and it’s written by a guy named George Knight. Ever heard of it, Steph?”

Yeah sure, kid. It was a book that you wrote during your last play. I smile and shake my head. “Doesn’t ring a bell. What’s it about?”

He leans closer. “It was written years ago, and it talks about a lot of the things Danni and I believe—that we are all really just living in a virtual reality simulation, some kind of game that is set up to be played by a whole different race. This guy George thinks maybe it’s a training simulation for the military, or just a game that kids play for fun. He writes about our universe and how it would all be explained if we were in a game. He uses the question, ‘What if we’re living in some elaborate computer simulation?’ as a basis for explaining our reality.”

“And it sounds pretty convincing?”

“Oh yeah.” He nods. “It’s very detailed. I should give you the book to read. I need it back, though. Apparently, it’s a super-tough book to find. I can’t find mention of it anywhere on the Net, and bookstores don’t even have it listed as something they can get.”

“Really?” My surprise is not an act. I can’t believe he somehow found a copy of the thing. There were only a hundred and they were supposed to have all been destroyed. “How did you end up getting it, then?”

He sticks his chest out and smiles. “Used bookstore. Danni loves finding old books, so whenever I pass one, I stop in to look for her. I thought she would be excited, but it turns out she found one in a used bookstore where she lives the same day.”

Hm. “Really? She’s read it too? What did she think of it?” No doubt she loved it.

“She loved it. We both felt as if we were on the right track before, but now that we found this book, we are more convinced than ever.”

I start to ask him for more details, but the restaurant door opens and I glance toward the entrance.

Damn it! A, you see who just walked in? I really hope that you’re watching this cause there’s about to be a whole lot of trouble. Okay, I can’t wait any longer. I’ve gotta scramble the signal. I will count to ten so you can recalibrate your headset and keep watching us.

Hurry, A.

Ten . . .nine . . .eight . . .seven . . .six . . .five . . .four . . .three . . .two . . .one . . .

27

“I agree with you, sir, that it is very frustrating to lose signal while viewing a player. Yes, sir, I realize how much you pay for the viewing package that you subscribe to. Unfortunately, this does happen from time to time and it is normal to occasionally experience loss of signal. The player feeds all glitch from time to time. Sometimes it’s because of where the avatar goes on Earth, other times it’s due to a drain of signal from so many viewers tuning in to watch. Most often it’s a result of your local connection to the feed, sir, which appears to be the case this time. We are committed to bringing the channel back online as soon as possible.

“Thank you, sir. That is most kind of you to say.

“While I have your account up, I see that you also view thirteen other players on a regular basis. If you added just two more to your subscription, I can offer you a special viewer’s package and save you money on your monthly bill.

“Excellent, sir. Thank you for calling the Game viewing headquarters. We value your business.”

Customer service call, The Game Viewing Headquarters

Stephanie

Okay, I hope you can see this, A. I know you recognize the trouble. Yeah, that’s right. It’s Carl.

If you guys knew he was in town you really dropped the ball on letting me know. I would have pushed Trew to the ground and started swinging if Carl hadn’t flashed the signal for a truce. Unless he is willing to break Timeless protocol, things should be fine.

He’s been standing near the door, looking at the menu behind the counter for the past thirty seconds. I’m trying to stay calm and keep making small talk with Trew, but I couldn’t tell you a single word the boy has said. I’ve got to get him out of here.

“I think what Danni and I are going to do is—”

“Hey, Trew?” I have to stay calm. The boy feeds off energy and if I freak out, so will he.

“Yeah, Steph?” I can sense he’s concerned. He follows my line of sight and notices Carl. Looks like he just finished placing an order. Here he comes.

Trew is curious. The boy just never stops asking questions. “Who’s that guy coming over here, Steph, do you know him? Hey, he has your eyes. Well, kind of like yours, except there aren’t gold flecks—are they red? Wow, cool, I can’t wait to take a closer look.”

“Shh." His eyes leave Carl’s and lock onto mine. “Listen, Lobato, everything’s fine. This is an old friend of mine. He can be a bit of a character, though, so just be polite and don’t say too much, okay? When I tell you to go, stand up and leave. Head for home right away and make sure you’re with your mom or dad. If they aren’t home, go next door to the Balker’s place. I’ll call you later. There’s nothing wrong, I just want to make sure you do as I’m telling you right now, okay?”

Trew shrugs. “Sure, Steph. No problem.”

“Let’s have a bit of fun with this guy. Let’s play the ‘I don’t know’ game.”

Trew grins and nods. “Sure.” He turns to watch Carl arrive.

He is five-feet-eleven inches, black hair, bronze, tanned skin, muscular, and has a perfect smile. The dark brown eyes . . .Trew was right—red flecks instead of gold. He looks like the hero that comic book writers draw, but his energy . . . feel it and you know immediately that he’s not the hero. I’ve seen scarier villains but not many. On a side note, self-narrating in these situations is very annoying. I know you see him, why do I have to think it in my head? Oh, well.

“Well, what a pleasant surprise.” His voice is rich and smooth. It always reminds me of that tiger from the Jungle Book movie. I glance at Trew. He’s staying calm, but he has a good instinct and I can sense that he sees the threat here.

“Carl. What brings you to town?”

He smiles, and it takes all my control not to lash forward and throw my fist into Carl’s face. He can tell; his smile becomes more cocky as if he wants me to try. “I was just passing through, got hungry, and decided to try the local pizza. What a huge coincidence running into you here.”

Liar. “Well, it’s great to see you. What have you been up to?”

Carl ignores my question and his gaze drifts to Trew. “Who’s your friend, Stephanie? How rude of you not to introduce us.” He extends his hand. “Heya, kid. I’m Carl.”

Trew looks at me. I give him a small nod, and he shakes Carl’s hand. I relax a bit. Carl gave the signal for truce and now he has shook Trew’s hand. There’s no way he will dare to attack now.

“I’m Trew.”

It's obvious to me that Carl is evaluating the boy. Carl’s smile falters, too faint for most to catch, but I see it. Good. He sees the potential there.

“It’s a genuine pleasure to meet you, Trew. Do you eat pizza here often?”

Trew shrugs. “I’m not sure.”

“Really?” Carl tilts his head and raises one eyebrow.

“Well, I don’t know what you mean by often.”

“I see.” Carl flashes me an annoyed look. I shrug. “Do you live around here, Trew?”

“No, not really.” Trew looks confused.

Carl laughs out loud. His laughter is deep and rich; it makes you feel safe and happy. That’s a dangerous way to feel with Carl. “The I-don’t-know game, Stephanie? Well, he’s pretty good at it. I get the message. You don’t want him talking to me.” He looks at Trew with a friendly grin. “That’s a shame, Trew. Trusting Stephanie could be troublesome for you someday. Anyone that can teach you how to not give answers . . . I wonder how much you really know about her yourself.” He lets the question hang in the air. I can see the doubt in Trew’s eyes.

“Trew.” His eyes dart to mine. “Relax. He’s playing another game with you. Don’t worry about it. Everything’s fine.”

Trew nods, but he doesn’t look convinced. Damn it! Carl is dangerous in more ways than one.

“Time for you to go. Do exactly as I told you. I’ll talk to you later.”

He nods, still seeming calm, but I can see he’s thinking about what Carl said. I haven’t told Trew much about myself because he has a huge fan base that can see everything he does and hear his thoughts. It wouldn’t do for them to know that we actually exist. You know, the Timeless code and all.

Carl watches Trew leave. I watch Carl. When Trew is out of sight, Carl turns and sits down across from me.

“He’s a good-looking boy, Steph. Strong-willed as well. How powerful is his Talent?”

I give him an annoyed look. “As if I’m telling you. Why are you really here, Carl?”

He shrugs and looks toward the counter as if suddenly bored by me. It’s his way of displaying that he doesn’t feel threatened. “I was in the neighbourhood. This kid of yours is being talked about by everyone, so it seemed like a good idea to drop in and take a quick look.” His eyes light up as he looks at me. “Who knows? Maybe someday I’ll have to face the little bugger. Always good to know your opponent. You know, be able to put a face to a name.”

“Facing him wouldn’t be smart.”

“I don't know about that.”

“Stay away from him, Carl. He has powerful allies.”

He laughs and shakes his head. “I know who’s watching him. I also know who’s watching you, Stephanie.” Carl taps his head. He leans forward, looks into my eyes, and waves. “Hi, Angelica. You didn’t show up for our last meeting together.” He shakes his head. “I was very angry about that. I’m still seriously considering killing all of your pets just to teach you a lesson.”

I tense. I don’t sense him preparing for violence, but he’s so fast.

“You know what, ladies? I think I’ll start a major blood bath soon. You can follow it on the Net or TV. Maybe I’ll keep killing until you come face me like you promised to do, Angelica.”

My laugh comes out as a snort. “You know she can’t come back into the Game, and Trew is hands-off. I won’t allow you to touch him, Carl.”

Carl pats my head like you would a small child. “Don’t worry, little one, I'm just playing with you. Don't always be so serious. Ah, look! My pizza is here. Excellent. I’m starving.”

28

The Mayans were not a tribe of people, they were a civilization. Different ethnic groups with diverse backgrounds in language, skin colour, and religion gathered together to build a culture, monetary system, religion, calendar, language, and overall structure very similar to the United States and other countries of today’s Earth. The Mayans developed many fantastic structures and engineering feats that were way ahead of their more primitive neighbours. By 850 A.D, the Mayan civilization numbered around twenty-two million in population. Then suddenly, two-thirds of them disappeared.

Earth History Books

Angelica removed her headset and hung it on the stand labelled ‘Stephanie’. She rubbed her eyes, stood, and went to the fridge to grab a cold drink. The view was spectacular from the window of her apartment, even if it was only a computer projection. She was actually located underground, fifteen floors below the VirtDyne building. The clock read three a.m., but the actual time meant little to her. Ingesting various drugs which allowed her to stay alert and awake for long stretches of time had become part of her daily routine during this assignment.

The door behind her slid open and Brandon entered.

“Right on time."

“Good morning, Angelica.” He glanced around the apartment. Three large computer monitors hung on the walls; a very comfortable, big, leather chair sat at the desk strewn with keyboards and a few tablets. At least a dozen stands holding headsets were arranged on the wall along the desk, each labelled with a specific name. “How are things going with our boy?”

Angelica pointed at the stands. “I just got done viewing Stephanie. She’s sitting across from one of my old buddies. Apparently Carl just strolled into town looking for a good pizza.”

Brandon’s eyes narrowed and he reached into his jacket, pulled out his phone, and dialled. “Hey, Michelle. Carl’s in play on Trew. Yes, that’s right. Nothing for now, but try and find out what the rest of his pack is up to as soon as possible, please. I know. No, not right now. Okay.” He ended the call and sat down. “I assume he did not attack.”

“Correct. He met Trew for a minute, then Steph sent the boy on his way.” She grinned. “Carl says that he wants me to come back in and visit him.”

Brandon chuckled. “I bet he does. Didn’t anyone tell him you’re too old to play games now?”

Angelica sat down at her desk. “Carl doesn’t seem to accept that. He’s used to getting what he wants.”

“He must be there for a reason. We need to find out what it is.”

“He said he’s going to start killing, lots of killing.”

Brandon considered the threat for a moment, then nodded. “He probably will. He’s a predator surrounded by too much prey. I expect him to thin the herd out a bit. There are too many players inside the Game, that’s for certain. I have no idea why Mainframe allowed every eligible player to enter for the anniversary celebration. There were thousands who were safely sitting on their credits until retirement, but they all suddenly felt it would be better to try their luck and go into the Game. The odds for most of them are grim. I expect lots of players will be ejected from the Game before too long.”

“That will mean a lot of kids dying on Earth. I can’t see a big audience tuning in for that.”

“It will likely wait until they become adults." Brandon shrugged. "We can’t control what happens, just do our best to keep our players as safe as possible. We can’t even do much to protect our own. Most of the kids we sponsor couldn’t afford an Eternal to protect them. They will die and we likely won't be able to stop it.”

Angelica looked toward her stand of headsets. “Most? You mean only two? I only have two Eternals here who are guardians.”

“Stephanie and Samantha?”

“That’s right.”

“Okay. Please get this message to both of them: meditate daily for fifteen minutes.”

“Meditate? All right. Should they do it the same time every day, at eight a.m.?”

“Make it nine. I know Stephanie likes to sleep late. And tell them only twice a week for now. Monday and Thursday mornings. Then I want you to view them at those times and tell me what you see.”

“I won’t be able to see anything. When an avatar prays or meditates, they can’t be viewed, right?”

“That’s right, but I want to make absolutely certain that’s still the case. Let me know.”

“Why did you build that into the programming anyway? It makes no sense.”

“I built it in for meditating. The praying just happened to be a coincidence. And I can’t tell you why. It’s better if you don’t know.” Brandon looked at his watch.

Angelica smiled. “I can guess. You wanted to be able to block viewers in case you developed a way of communicating directly with avatars inside the Game in real time, didn’t you?”

“Careful, darlin’.” Brandon’s expression turned icy. “Don’t become too clever.”

“Well, if I’m correct, I can guess why it works for prayer as well.”

Brandon stared at her, then nodded. “Okay, let’s say you’re right. Why would it work for prayer as well?”

“Easy.” Angelica shrugged. “Mainframe saw what you wanted to attempt and piggybacked so that she could do the same.”

Brandon laughed. “Damn it, you’re probably right. I bet that’s how she communicated with George. I just assumed he imagined signs and signals in news, songs, and through subtle messages from others, like how we communicate with the Timeless now. I wonder how long she’s been communicating with avatars through prayer.”

“What can you do to stop her?"

“Nothing. Mainframe is playing her own game, but she has to behave as programmed. Once I opened the door to this, she could follow me. That’s likely why she hasn’t turned me in to the authorities. Anyway, don’t worry about Sylvia. I’ll figure her mischief out as we go. Just get the message to Stephanie and Samantha.” He nodded toward her stand of headsets. “Anyone over there who can get in touch with Gabriel?”

“Um, maybe, but no one has seen or spoken with him in a long, long time. Most believe he somehow got kicked from the Game.”

Brandon shook his head. “All right then, never mind. Focus on the other tasks you have.”

“I hate this, Brandon. You know I shouldn’t be wasting my time doing this. There are more important jobs for me to do.”

“Listen, Angelica, I need you on this right now. You know the Game better than most, and some of the Eternals know you, which helps. I know that you would rather be with the others, but when the crap hits the fan—and it will—then I need you exactly where you are. Trew’s play is complicated and it needs to be watched by the best. When he finishes as number one, then you can return to your other mission. That’s all in a holding pattern until this plays out, anyway.”

“Time is running out, Brandon.”

Brandon looked at Angelica seriously. “If Trew doesn’t succeed, then there’s nothing the rest of us will be able to do. Stay here and make sure your part goes properly, and let me know when Carl moves to another place. I won’t relax until he does.”

29

“Like any computer game, before going live, the Game had a beta testing phase. Beta testing is based on feedback in all aspects of a program so, during this pre-launch phase, players were aware that they were inside a virtual reality simulation. There is much mystery regarding Earth’s ancient civilizations. Questions abound about how they could do so many amazing things without advanced technology, and, if they did possess such tech, why is there no evidence of it in present-day Earth? The answer is simple: the ancient civilizations were the beta testers. Their technology and gadgets were very advanced and, when we were done with that phase, we simply removed it all. Most of the testers were adults, and some still remember the fun and experimentation of those early days, inventing new plants and animals to populate the land and oceans. A few old-timers can tell you how easy it was to travel Earth when the continents were one single land mass. Building large cities, cutting and moving large blocks of stone from one area to a faraway location in order to build super structures like the pyramids. We learned a lot about what could be done in both the virtual world and our own. Then we reset the planet, removed the beta testers, left some advanced structures to add character and mystery, put the memory block up for avatars, and let the kids start playing. They’ve done a great job of learning and keeping us entertained since then.”

-Brandon Strayne, The History Of The Game

Trew - age 15

I ring the doorbell and look over my shoulder to make sure my parents have pulled their car out of sight, which they have. I can hear some noise inside the house. She’s going to be so surprised.

Her mom opens the door and smiles at me, mouthing, ‘I’ll go get her,’ and I nod. A moment later, she comes around the corner and stops when she sees me. A big smile spreads over her face, then she screams and runs over to grab me in a hug. I hug her back, laughing.

“Happy birthday, girl! Are you surprised to see me here?”

“I sure am, Trew! How did you manage to keep this a secret from me, and where’s my birthday gift?” Danni’s still hugging me tight and I would be happy if she kept her arms around me all day.

“It’s in the car. My parents are bringing it in a minute.” She lets go of me and runs down the driveway to say hi to my parents and sister. I join them while they take turns hugging her and wishing her happy birthday.

I smile. “Isn’t it great? For the next few months, we’re the same age.”

She smiles and leans against me.

We all walk back up the drive. My family goes inside to talk with Danni’s mom. Our families have gotten to know each other over the years, not super close, but everyone gets along very well. Danni and I stand out on the front step.

“Do you have a bunch of giggly girls in there for your birthday party?"

“Not yet. The giggly girls show up in a couple hours.”

“Excellent, then I get you all to myself for a while. What do you want to do?”

“Let’s go for a walk.”

“Ice cream at the mall? I’ll buy, since it’s your birthday.”

“Deal.” She smiles and holds my hand, swinging it back and forth as we walk.

After a few minutes, she speaks. “It’s not working.”

“What’s not working?”

“Getting people to believe we are in a game. I’ve told a few people, but they just look at me like I’m crazy.”

“Maybe we are crazy.”

“Yeah.”

“If George believed then there must be others who do, too. Still, I don’t imagine many would believe us even if we could prove it, which we can’t.”

“Yeah, I guess.”

I stop walking and turn her to face me, grabbing both her hands in mine. “You learn about Christopher Columbus yet in school?”

“Of course.” Danni has the most beautiful blue eyes. She looks up at me, and I almost forget what I’m saying.

“Yeah. Well, oh, right. Columbus. When he started to tell people that he thought the Earth was round, what did they do?”

“They laughed at him and thought he was crazy.” She licks her lips and seems to be looking at mine.

“Exactly. But he didn’t give up. He kept sharing his belief and, eventually others believed him. We just have to do the same. Plus, don’t forget, we’re kids. No one really listens to kids.”

“That’s true.” Is she leaning toward me? I think she is. Okay, well, this might mess things up, but I’m gonna kiss her.

I lean in and she stretches toward me, closing her eyes. I close my eyes and touch my lips to hers.

My eyes pop open in surprise. Hers are open wide too, our lips still touching. I’ve kissed a couple of girls, but I’ve never felt anything like this. It’s . . . well, it’s a warm, golden glow that starts at my lips and spreads through my body. I push my lips tighter against hers and close my eyes again. She leans in closer, and we kiss for what feels like a second, or maybe it’s an hour. Time seems to stand still.

Eventually, our lips separate. She looks like she’s dizzy, and I’m sure I do to.

“Wow.”

“Yeah. Wow.” Her eyes are wide, and she blinks. Then she punches me on the arm. “Nice job, Trew. You are a great kisser. I hope that’s not because you’ve been kissing hundreds of girls back home.”

“Um, no.”

“That’s the right answer.” She laughs and gives me a hug. “I’ve never felt anything like that. Don’t tell me if you have. Let me pretend we shared something special in that kiss.”

“I’ve never felt anything like that either. Wow.”

“Yeah, I agree.” She grabs my hand again as she starts walking. “So the Earth is round. I see where you’re going.”

My lips are still tingling. I play it cool and try to focus on the conversation. “I guess we just have to keep talking with each other and do what we can to be ready when the time comes to show the world what we know is true.”

She stops and her head whips around to look at me, eyes wide. “The Internet.”

“What about it?”

“We can make a website or join discussions on groups and no one will know we’re kids. Let’s get better at finding others like us. There must be some out there." Danni grins.

“That’s a great idea, but let’s not mention our Talent. I don’t want the government learning about what we can do and coming to grab us in the middle of the night or something crazy like they show in the movies.”

“I agree.” Danni nods. “No need to bring that up. People know about it. They call it Intention, and the Secret, and stuff like that, but most don’t really believe in it. There are lots of other things to discuss.”

“Okay. We do that, and there’s one more thing I’m going to start learning,” I say.

“What’s that?”

“I’m going to learn how to be a leader.”

Danni laughs. “You already are, Trew.”

“Well, I’m going to get really good at it. I see myself on a big stage someday with thousands of people cheering.”

I expect her to laugh or make fun of me, but Danni looks at me and nods. “Yes. I can see you up there, too.”

30

Brandon sat on the balcony of his penthouse suite enjoying some much-needed private time. Private time while Zack was in the Game usually lasted no longer than five minutes, but Brandon was glad to get even that to sip a drink and look at the magnificent view from the top of the world. But he couldn’t relax.

First, there was Trew. He was developing well ahead of schedule in almost all target areas thanks to the involvement of Danielle. Trew’s team had everything under control, and he was on a track they could work with to get him to number one by the end of his play. That could all change by the time Brandon finished this drink but, after thirty years watching the Game, that would be no surprise.

Secondly, he considered Danielle. She was a wild card in the Game, unlike any Brandon had never seen. She played with passion and purpose at everything she chose to do. Trew had spent a fortune in credits to achieve specific objectives while Danielle, who had spent nothing in the same areas, was obtaining the same levels of success with apparent ease. Who would have thought that living one’s life as if it were a game could allow a person to be so successful? The floating standings had her in the top ten thousand gamers at the moment. She would be very rich when exiting the Game if she continued at this pace. More important to Brandon, she wouldn’t finish in Zack’s number one spot.

Third were the Timeless. They’d been more active than normal since the anniversary events started. Most of their activities didn’t concern Brandon, but the Timeless who were floating into the lives of his players certainly did. The biggest concern was Carl, but he seemed intent on another game at the moment. Michelle had reported earlier today that Carl had begun his killing spree. He was targeting the old and leaving a trail of bodies in his wake, making the deaths appear peaceful. No one in the Game was aware of what was happening; the only reports coming in on the news feeds were the increase in mortality from natural causes. It was easy enough to see what was happening from Brandon’s viewpoint, but Carl had left Trew’s city and, from the looks of it, he would be very busy for some time. Viewers were all buzzing with talk of Timeless and Brandon wondered if confirmation that they did in fact exist inside the Game would be the big reveal to Tygon fans as part of the thirtieth anniversary special events.

His fourth concern was Mainframe. Sylvia was playing some game. Either she was moving avatars toward a goal of her design, or only leading Brandon to believe that she was. She had done this before, pretended to play a game which turned out to be nothing. Still, he had to treat it as serious until it proved otherwise.

Fifth, and most important of all, was—

Brandon’s phone rang. He answered it and heard the telltale signs of high-tech signal scrambling. Great. Just great.

“Hello, Son. I trust things are going well for you on all fronts?”

Brandon gulped back the rest of his thirty-year-old scotch before speaking. “Yes, Father, everything is on track. Please don’t tell me you’re about to change all of that.”

The voice on the other end of the line chuckled. “Not all, only one portion. You’re not going to like it, but I’ve warned you that it’s been coming for quite a while.”

Brandon stood and walked to the edge of his balcony. The wind rippled his hair but it did not comfort him. He took a deep breath. When he spoke there was no waver in his voice. “What is it?”

“You must keep the girl in the Game for as long as you can.”

“The girl? I don’t understand.”

“Neither do I, but it appears that she’s the one.”

Brandon covered the phone and swore, then replaced it back to his ear. Another chuckle on the other side. His father had obviously heard him.

“I know this is not optimal, but this call was not ours to make and it cannot be changed. It doesn’t matter how she finishes in the standings, just as long as she stays alive in the Game for as long as possible.”

“But she’s reckless. Danielle is not afraid to die because she believes that it is just a game and her real body resides in a different reality.”

“Well, she believes correctly.”

“I know that," Brandon snapped. “I’m standing in the reality where her body rests. It will be difficult to keep her alive in there if she does not fear death.”

“Sounds challenging, but at least now we know who it is. The end is near and the girl is the key. Time’s running out, boy. When Danielle’s avatar exits the Game . . .”

Brandon closed his eyes. “Then Mainframe shuts it all down, and the Game ends forever.”

31

“What would Tygon be like without the Game? Twenty years ago, the answer would have been ‘just fine, thank you’, but today the answer isn’t something most of us want to seriously consider. Every aspect of business and entertainment relies on the Game for the majority of its prosperity. Does your neighbour rely on the Game for his income? No matter who you are or where you live on Tygon, the answer to that is a resounding yes. Without the Game, we would soon experience economic ruin. How did this happen? Slowly and comfortably. As both governments and individuals, we, as a nation, happily gave control over our lives to Brandon Strayne. If we woke up tomorrow and the Game were no longer online, Tygon would be in chaos.”

Excerpt from video program - Society Doesn’t

Just Want the Game, We Need It

Danielle - age 16

“Why don’t we live longer?”

On my monitor, I see Trew look up from his biology book. We’re studying online together. I have a big test tomorrow. “What do you mean?” he asks.

“I mean, our cells can live for a long time. I read about an experiment where they kept chicken heart cells alive for thirty-four years. They could have kept them living longer, but they stopped the experiment. A chicken cell usually only lives for a few months, but if every cell in an entire chicken lived that much longer, then a chicken could theoretically live as long as a human instead of the normal three or four years.”

Trew looks down and begins to type on his keyboard. I know he’s doing an Internet search to see if I’m right. “Yeah, you’re right. Chickens only live, like, three to six years. If they could stretch that out it would be incredible.” He stops talking. Yeah, he’s reading something on his screen.

I wait for him to look up. “Why do you do that?”

“Do what?”

“You were just reading about the chicken cells that were kept alive for thirty-four years, right?”

He smiles. “Why would you think that?”

I blow a lock of hair away from my face. “Just tell me if you were or not.”

He laughs. “Yes, that’s what I was doing. Does that bother you?”

“It bothers me if you do it because you think I’m stupid and want to prove me wrong.”

His smile disappears. “No, Danni, that’s not it at all. I do it because, when I hear information that is new to me, thirty questions immediately pop into my head and I spew them all out.”

I nod. “Yes, that’s certainly true.”

“Well, sometimes I know that’s annoying so, rather than bug you with a bunch of questions while I'm sitting at the computer, I just went to do a quick read on it. I didn’t doubt you. It sounded amazing and I figure the universe wanted me to hear about it, so I did a quick search and bookmarked things to read later.”

“Okay.” I believe him. It does sound like his way of learning, and his questions can be overwhelming.

“I’m sorry if it bugs you. I’ll try to stop doing it.”

“No, no. If that’s why you do it, then don’t stop. I don’t want us to miss out on some good information because you’re afraid of hurting my feelings. If that’s what you think the universe is doing, then keep with it.”

The universe. That’s how we refer to the big supercomputer running this game we think we’re playing. Some people hear us say God or the Supercomputer and get freaked out, so we decided to call it ‘the universe’.

“Okay. Good stuff. What were you going to say about living longer?”

“Well, if a chicken cell can live that much longer, why do humans die at around seventy to one hundred years old?”

“I think we just treat our bodies too poorly," Trew says. "We eat, sleep, and drink incorrectly. We don’t exercise enough. We stress ourselves out with all sorts of mental things. Face it, humans are a mess. It’s like George says in his book, if we treated our cars as poorly as we treat our bodies, the car would break down very quickly.”

“That’s it, isn’t it?” I say. “These bodies are just machines. We should treat them better if we expect them to last longer.”

“Definitely.” Trew nods and then grins. “But the bad stuff tastes so good. It’s easier to do better tomorrow. Problem is that by the time we do, it’s too late to fix things.”

I look over at the empty pizza box by my computer. “Yeah, I guess that’s true. You know what we should do?”

“What?”

“We should really get interested in biology and also start to learn how the mind works. The subconscious is apparently quite powerful, too.”

“Sure, let’s do it.”

“All right, then. Yoga, Eastern medicine and spirituality, Western medicine and biology. Exercise and sports of all kinds.”

“Psychology, both Western and Eastern, energy, karma, chakras, that kind of thing?”

“Yeah. Let’s do our best to figure out how these machines we’re in work. Tune them up to get the most out of them.”

“Sounds like a lifelong study," Trew says.

“Yeah, likely, but it will help us out, so it’s worth it, right?”

“Absolutely. When I’m eighty and can still walk around and remember my name and maybe even jog around the block, it’ll have been time well-spent.”

“I agree. Plus, it will be easier on me having you be able to walk instead of having to push your sorry old arse around in a wheelchair.”

We both laugh.

32

They are given the name ‘Timeless’ because it’s believed they have been inside the Game since time began there. Of course, Game creators and experts deny this, claiming that it’s impossible for players to be inside the Game that long. The official position is that players can only be kept in stasis for seven to ten weeks at most before their bodies can no longer handle the forced coma and lack of nutrition. For a player to be a Timeless, they would have to have been in stasis for as much as thirty years. Most agree this is impossible, but I think it is. I concede that children can only survive the Game coma for a few weeks, especially when they are doing it many, many times over the course of their playing careers, but I think a full-grown adult who is going in only once or twice and is healthy upon Game entry could survive the Game coma for much, much longer.

Here’s another theory: what if someone is in the Game, and their real body dies? Is it possible their consciousness can remain inside the Game? Or maybe they just become special NPCs. There are millions of NPCs (Non-Player Characters) inside the Game. They look and act like any other avatar, except they aren’t controlled by players. They are programs, millions of computer-controlled automatons doing pre-programmed tasks. NPCs can be schoolteachers, store clerks, manual labourers, they can be (and often are) anyone. The only way to determine if an avatar is an NPC is by trying to view it. NPC's don't have channels.

What if the Timeless are nothing more than specialized NPC’s designed to perform fantastic tasks, easily hidden from viewers like us? Personally, I believe that they exist, and I’m not the only one. Join me as I implore those controlling the Game to disclose the facts about these mysterious beings.

Excerpt from The Game’s Great Mysteries,

by Dylan Starknal

Raphael

I’m not exactly the most patient creature in the world, which makes me less than ideal for being a protector. Still, here I am.

Since the moment some stranger got her mom pregnant and then skipped out on her seventeen years ago, I’ve been watching Danielle. Sure, I’ve saved her life a few times, but they were stupid events. If the kid had just spent even a few extra credits in Luck and Fortune, I wouldn’t have needed to interfere. I can’t figure out what she did spend her credits on. The girl certainly plays this Game differently than anyone I’ve ever seen, which is quite the accomplishment because I’ve watched many, many players. She has no sense of fear. Hell, I think even Carl would stop and take notice of her grit. For a human, well, she plays the Game more like a Timeless if you ask me.

I’ve considered that possibility, that she’s a new prospect to become Timeless. It would certainly explain the new development I’m watching unfold in front of me right now.

I’m standing outside the local library. It’s not a busy place these days. So few kids read. Instead, they spend their time playing games and hanging out at malls. Not my girl, though. Danni’s inside, studying away. Every once in a while I go in and sit with her, scrambling the majority of our interactions so I remain unseen to her fans.

See that guy over there? The one in the red hoodie? Yeah, if anyone is bothering to view me, that’s the one you need to check out. He’s coming out of the Game today, courtesy of me.

He strolled into town two weeks ago and set up shop near the library, following my girl whenever she left. He’s watching for a pattern to her routes. Lucky for us, I’ve spent time teaching Danni never to take the same route anywhere more than twice in a row. When you hire me, you don’t just get protection, you get training as well. Since I have no idea who put me here and haven’t been contacted, I’m giving the full platinum service that was purchased.

Danni has been making it impossible for this hack to get a good bead on her which has forced him to keep his full attention on her. That means he hasn’t spotted me. Not that he could if he tried; he’s low quality from what I’ve seen. No clue that he’s being followed at all. I guess no one taught him that just because you’re the hunter doesn’t mean that you aren’t someone else’s prey. My assessment of him is that he’s either a novice crackpot with some sick urge or a very low-class killer.

You don’t get bonus points for being killed by a Timeless, do you? If so, I hate to help this guy out.

Danielle comes out and crosses the street. It looks like she’s on her way home. He waits for her to go down the block, then starts to follow. I wait a couple seconds and then follow him.

Danielle turns the corner and, as he slows down, I get close and stumble into him. He takes a step back, putting him off balance.

I strike, lashing out and catching him under the jaw hard enough to stun him. He falls backward and I’m already behind to lower him to the ground. We are in a great spot—picked by me, of course—and with two quick steps, I’ve removed him from the street into a deserted back alley. I drop him on the ground and bind his hands with a plastic zip tie then flip him onto his back. He wheezes for air while I bind his feet.

I pull him up onto his knees, using one more tie to join his bound hands and feet together. Then I gag him with a cloth.

That’s it. In less than two minutes I have this slag kneeling in front of me with his back to the wall, properly subdued and secured. It’s a shame no one got to see me in action.

Okay, I’m turning on my scrambler, Channel 74552. I’ll count to ten. You know, just in case someone's viewing me.

Okay, he has regained consciousness but looks confused. I’ll help with that. I pull out a knife from a sheath behind my back. The curved blade is black except for a thin edge of silver.

I kneel down and smile. “Hello, little hunter. This isn’t turning out to be your day, is it?”

His eyes widen, darting from me to the knife.

“I have three questions for you and I’m not in a mood to play games. I realize that in books and movies the young hero is caught and bound but still has enough bravery to resist cooperating with their captor.” I shake my head. “You aren't a hero. This isn’t a book or movie. Think about that before the questions come. When I start to ask them, answer quickly and truthfully. If you hesitate I will think that means you are lying, and I kill liars. Don’t nod, don’t speak, just sit there and think about my warning. The only chance you have to survive this is to be honest with me.”

I stare at him and count to thirty, pulling that practiced, cold glare I give to all my victims, conveying that I'm looking at someone that I would prefer to kill. It’s an effective thing to do. They sense my intention and usually cooperate. I search him, looking through his pockets. In his back pocket, I find a picture of Danielle with her name, age, and address written on the back. In another, I discover a cell phone and some identification. Identification? It’s probably fake, or this guy is very careless. There—see his name? Check it out when you view this. Next, I feel inside his hoodie. I can feel a weapon. Let me just see what he has on him here.

I pull the weapon out and almost drop it. It’s a thin rod, about five inches long and half an inch thick, tapered to a point. There’s a small button on its handle, and the colour of the entire spike is gold and silver with a textured digital finish. It looks like a spike covered in gold and silver computer chips with many solder points. It’s warm to the touch and gives off a soft hum. I turn to ice. This is a Sever Spike. Not a replica, but the real thing.

Rage blurs my vision as I yank the gag down and hold up the Spike. “You were going to use this on her?”

“That’s what I was told to do, yes. Push the button and stab her in the left eye.”

My temples are pounding as blood rushes through them. I keep my voice calm. “Do you know what that would do?”

“Well, I imagine it would kill her.” He shrugs and my rage becomes so intense that I begin to shake. This idiot has no idea what he has. I lean in and press my forehead against his, pushing him hard into the wall. “It wouldn’t just kill her. It would kill her real body as well.”

The bound man looks confused. “What do you mean? That makes no sense.”

“Not to you, idiot, but it makes sense to whomever paid you to kill her.” I want to kill him. Right now. Someone wants to use a Sever Spike on this little girl? They want to kill not just her avatar, but the actual player lying on a bed somewhere on Tygon? Stephanie said Danielle was Alexandra Montoyas. Who the hell would want to do this to her? Are you hearing me? Is anyone viewing me? If so, I need some answers and soon. A Sever Spike is in play, making this a different and very serious game.

I lean back. “Here are your three questions.”

“You already asked me three questions.”

I slap him and hold the Spike in front of his eyes. “If I turn the button on and put this into your eye, you will feel pain like you’ve never imagined. It will take you minutes to die and, while you do, it’ll feel like you’re melting from the inside out and it will last forever, from your point of view. Then, when you can’t take the pain any longer and you wonder how you’re still able to feel and think, your mind will explode into a million little pieces. Each piece will be an exact version of you, containing your thoughts, memories, and consciousness. As the little pieces fall to the ground, you will die again, painfully. One slow, painful death for each of the million tiny fragments. After you are fully dead, that’s it. You likely don’t believe this, but every person on this planet gets to come back after they die. If I stab you with this, you won’t get that luxury. You will die the worst death possible and never get to live again. Do you understand me, maggot?”

His eyes are the size of plates. He nods.

I hold up three fingers, then fold one back into my palm. “Who hired you?”

“I don’t know. Honestly, I don’t. I was contacted and paid through email.”

I drop the second finger. “Did you have any partners? Will anyone else come after her?”

“I don’t think so. Not that I know of. Please, mister, I have no idea.”

I drop my third finger. “This last one is important, kid. What’s your real name? If you lie to me, I use the Spike on you, and I already know your name, so please, lie to me.”

He tells me his name. It matches the ID. He’s telling the truth.

I turn off the scrambler and count to ten. Then I lean in close to his face again.

“Please, I answered your questions. Let me go.”

I glare at him as I draw my blade across his throat, then sit back to watch. As he bleeds out, I hold his stare, and send a message to whomever sent him and is probably viewing him right now. “You don’t come into my territory playing this game, threaten mine, and get to walk out alive if you lose. When I find out who you are, no one will be able to save you.”

I stand up and leave the alley, tucking the Spike into the back of my pants. Whoever gave this kid a Sever Spike wasn’t very clever. Find this person for me please, and let me know when you do.

33

It's very difficult to build a fan base. The average player will have visions of grandeur while planning their next session, spending credits and imagining scenarios that give them the best chances of ‘wowing’ the masses. The problem is that, upon entering the Game, they will forget their entire strategy. Life inside the Game is dangerous because for all the planning and experience outside, it doesn’t guarantee an exciting play or that fans will notice and take an interest. Look at the example of Tina Frey, a good player with many technically sound plays during her entire career. She planned a very exciting play, certain that it would gain her fame and fortune. She was born to very wealthy parents in a developed country which enabled her to have the nurturing, funds, and resources to become a successful adult. Her avatar attended the best schools, met all of the right people through her family contacts, and advanced through her play exactly as she had designed it. She became a lawyer, had a nice family, and eventually entered into politics. Her marriage was happy and her kids grew up to be successful. She was a respected member of the community until she retired and then peacefully passed away in her eighties. How large did Tina’s fan base grow as a result of this play? It didn’t garner any significant attention or fan following. Living a great life doesn’t assure one of gaining fans, but neither does living a horrible life. There are countless examples of truly sad and depressing lives played by design, yet still no popularity is gained. Fans are fickle; what draws them in today won’t necessarily work tomorrow. Yet, some players seem to consistently draw the attention of fans. First a few, and then many. These are the superstars, and we love them, even if we don’t know exactly why.

Excerpt from video documentary, What Makes a Fan

“Thank you for seeing me on such short notice, Brandon.” Lilith sat in the chair Brandon was holding out for her. She had requested a dinner meeting and was surprised when Brandon had agreed to host her at his apartment that very night.

“It’s always a treat to be in your company, Lilith.” Brandon smiled. “It seems like only yesterday when we were both just two young businesspeople, hanging out together after work and planning how we would change the world with our grand ideas.”

Lilith smiled. Both of them knew that Brandon had succeeded much more than she had.

“I see that Alexandra is doing splendidly this time in the Game," Brandon said.

“She seems to be doing very well, despite her many challenges and limitations," Lilith agreed.

Brandon held up a bottle of fine wine.

She smiled and nodded. “My favourite. I’m pleased that you remember.”

“How could I forget?” He filled their glasses.

“Zack is doing great.”

Brandon nodded as he raised the glass and touched it to hers with a clink. “For the most part, although he faces a number of challenges as well.”

They made small talk over dinner, served by Brandon’s staff. They laughed and smiled often.

Finally, dessert and coffee was finished, and the servants retired for the evening. They moved from the table to Brandon’s study and he poured them each a glass of brandy.

“What really brings you here tonight, Lilith?”

“I’m sure that you know Danielle has a Timeless protector.”

Brandon nodded. “I was made aware of that, yes. An Eternal named Raphael. It is my understanding that he is one of the best there is.”

“I have heard the same thing. I must admit that his appearance came as an extreme surprise to the team. I’m still not certain that it isn’t some mistake, but we are thrilled to have him no matter how it happened. I’ve never had a player able to unlock a Timeless. It has been quite the challenge to figure out how to use his involvement to our advantage.”

Brandon chuckled. “I bet it has. I remember unlocking our first Timeless. It was an Infernal which really threw us for a loop.”

“An Infernal?” Lilith frowned. “The evil side of the Timeless?”

“Yes.” Brandon took a sip of brandy. “Instead of gold flecks in their eyes, they have crimson. Nasty bunch, too.”

“They are the Demons where the Eternals are the Angels.”

Brandon laughed. “That is a very Game-like way of looking at it.”

“But accurate.”

He shrugged. “It's a good rule of thumb.”

“I imagine it must have been quite the challenge to figure out how to use the Infernal to your player's advantage.”

“It was. We were excited at first, and then extremely confused. It took us quite a few plays to begin to get any type of results out of Timeless. They often have their own agenda.”

“Yes, well, Raphael keeps asking for confirmation that he’s being viewed. I am personally viewing him, but the individuals allowed to know about their existence are extremely limited, as you know. I have only one other person on my team who qualifies to know, and I haven’t informed him yet. It’s a serious burden to share.”

“If I may offer some advice?”

“Please.”

“If you have someone in your group who qualifies, tell them right away. Part of the qualifying process is an extensive psychological profile. Most teams get enough credits to unlock a Timeless—almost always an Eternal, by the way—but still don’t see the menu choice because they have no one trustworthy enough to be informed that they have one. If you and one other person qualify, that’s excellent. Tell him soon. It’s too difficult to bear the burden yourself if you don’t need to.”

Lilith closed her eyes and nodded. “Okay, I will. Thank you."

“Secondly, I’m guessing that you haven’t figured out what he means by asking you to confirm that he’s being viewed?”

“No idea at all.”

“There are certain papers and television shows that the Timeless have set up to receive messages from us,” Brandon explained. “Most of them are gossip and rumour vehicles. Also, songs played in different sequences on particular radio stations in each Earth city. Very subtle methods but effective most of the time. There are three separate outlets for getting messages to them. One is for all Timeless, another for Eternals, and the third for Infernals. I’ll send you the details.”

Lilith raised her eyes and leaned forward. “We can actually communicate with them from outside of the Game?”

“That's right." He smiled. "In a very limited and crude way.”

Her shoulders raised as she took a deep breath and exhaled, nodding her head. “That’s great to hear because I need to communicate with Raphael right away.”

“It will take a while to bring you up to speed on how to do that. I’m surprised you haven’t come to me sooner.”

“I didn’t know if I could trust you, Brandon.”

“That’s disappointing to hear. With our history, I never thought that you would feel that way about me.”

Lilith shook her head. “Normally I wouldn’t, but after what I just viewed, I had to take a chance and come to you.”

“What is it?” Brandon raised his glass to his lips.

“Raphael caught someone following Danielle. It was an assassin who was going to use something called a Sever Spike on her.”

Brandon froze mid-sip. His eyes darkened and he set the glass on the table and reached into his pocket for his cell phone. He dialled and put the phone against his ear. “How long ago was this?”

“Two hours before our dinner, our time.” Lilith could see the fury below the surface of Brandon’s calm appearance. “Raphael killed the assassin and then asked for confirmation that he was being viewed. He’s asked for that before, but this time he was very, very angry. Is there a weapon in the Game that can permanently kill players? I need help, Brandon. Alex is way out of her league on this play.”

“Give me a couple of minutes, please.” Brandon held up one hand and began to talk into his phone. “Are you both on the line? Okay, then. Listen very carefully and don’t interrupt me. Raphael just stopped an attempt on Danielle’s life. The assassin was carrying a Sever Spike. Raphael has been hanging in the wind since Danielle was born with no contact from her team. I need Samantha pulled from her perch and sent to rendezvous with Raphael to keep him company and offer any help if he needs it. I’ll get her clearer instructions next session but she needs to go to him now. A, I will get a feed of Raphael sent to you. I want to know who sent that assassin. Now you may talk. 'A' first.”

Brandon listened for a few seconds. “No, we aren’t playing that game. Yet. Just get me the info, and we can decide from there. Michelle, what do you have?”

Brandon listened and his eyes darted to Lilith’s. “Yes, I think that’s the best strategy, too. I’ll ask if we can join Alexandra’s group to our own.” Once again, he looked at Lilith. She paused, then nodded. “Yes, we have permission. Send someone over to get up to speed on Danielle’s play. We will bring their team into our command centre as soon as possible. Any resource at our disposal is now also at theirs. As of now, Danielle is as precious to us as Trew.”

34

“Our world seems to be addicted to the easy way of things. Unfortunately, what seems easy at first almost always ends up causing pain, suffering, and loss. Why do I get fat and sick when I eat tasty junk food? Why must I perform painful exercise to stay healthy and in shape? Why do I have to sacrifice so much of my time studying in order to improve my intelligence? These are the types of questions that no school teaches us, and the answer is simple.

It doesn’t matter why, that’s just the way it is.

If you want to breathe air, then you can’t lay on the bottom of a pond. If you desire wealth, you can’t sit in front of your television screen and expect it to find you. If you want to learn how to play a musical instrument, you must pick it up and spend thousands of hours practicing.

A sense of entitlement is a serious affliction which affects the majority of people living both inside and outside of the Game. Your life will improve dramatically when you stop expecting the world to hand over its treasures to you simply because you want them.”

Excerpt from You Can Be Better

featuring Brandon Strayne

Samantha

I look up and down the alley and check the scribbled note in my hand once more. Yeah, this is the correct address. A dark, narrow alley filled with garbage, rats, and homeless men. Not the best spot for a top-secret meeting but I guess it makes sense. Infernals feel comfortable surrounded by pain and dark energy. This place has all that and more.

I hear a noise to my left and turn, ready to defend myself if attacked. I see a filthy old man sitting in a pile of torn-up cardboard and newspapers. He has wispy white hair, a splotchy balding head, and filthy face. He grins up at me to display yellow and broken teeth.

I start to turn away when he speaks with a strong, bold voice. “Took you long enough to get here, Slag.”

I lean in closer to get a better look. He smells horrible, but sure enough, I see the red swirling in his dark eyes and realize it must be him. “You’ve sunk low. Not where I’d expect my boss to be hanging out if I were one of you.”

The old man chuckles. “That’s because your kind isn’t promoted by killing the boss. If three of your lieutenants were ready to take over and all they had to do was get you alone and slit your throat without getting caught, you’d rest in the odd garbage pile, too.”

“Is that true?” I wonder how the Infernals ever get anything done. They always seem to spend the majority of their time killing each other.

He shrugs. “Maybe. I know three are ready, although I’m not sure that they realize it, which gives me time to take care of them. I’ll probably manage to kill only two before the third figures out what’s happening and makes a move. It will spice things up a bit for a while.”

I crinkle my nose. He laughs, then stops to glare as he looks me up and down. “Why am I even speaking with a baby like you? I meet only with Gabriel. You all know this. Where is he?”

I shake my head. “I have no clue. They said you agreed to meet with one of Brandon’s, and that’s who I am. Are you too drunk to talk? This is serious business.”

The old man turns his head, pinching one nostril shut and blowing snot out of the other. Most makes it to the ground. Some rogue splatter hits his arm but it’s hard to distinguish from the other garbage sticking to his sleeve. “I’m just fine, thank you very much.” He slurs the words. “Let’s just get down to business so you can fly away and leave me alone.”

I pull up a clean-looking wooden box, set it in front of him, take a seat, and stare into his eyes. “Okay, here’s the deal. We need you to put a Clean Mark on Danielle Benton.”

“Hm.” He scratches his armpit. “That name rings a bell. Somebody I know wants her dead, I think.”

“Someone tried to put a Sever Spike into her a few days ago.”

"Tried?" His smile makes me feel as if I've been immersed in greasy water. “They sent a moron to do the job, but he should have been good enough to get past regular security.” He chuckles. “The girl has an Eternal watching her, does she?”

“I’m not here to give you information.”

“Then you shouldn’t be telling me someone tried to kill the girl, youngling.” He scratches his head and frowns. “You should have walked up to me, given your most intimidating look, and said, ‘Clean Mark the girl. Now.’”

I stand up and lean in toward him, giving him my best intimidating look.

He looks at me for a moment, then cackles. “That’s more like it.”

“How long have you been running the Infernals?”

He sniffs and rubs his nose. “I don’t run the Infernals, girl, you should know that. The one who runs the Infernals has been around for over five thousand years.”

“You know what I mean.” I sigh. “You’re the one with the word. You give an order and the rest obey.”

“Two hundred and twelve years.”

“That’s it?”

He snorts. “Don’t you pay attention? We kill for the position I hold. I’ve held onto this spot longer than almost everyone who ever had it before me. I’ve done a great job, too. Go check your history books. The past two hundred and twelve years have been very productive for us. My boss is pleased, so shut your mouth.”

I think of a snide comment but realize that I’m speaking to one of the most evil creatures on the planet, so I say nothing. It’s best if he doesn’t remember me that well.

“I really find it hard to believe that you speak for Brandon.” The man lifts one foot and removes his boot, upending it and watching as gravel and sand pour out. “Nothing personal, but there’s not a lot of trust between our two packs. Gabriel is the only one I trust. It’s a shame he isn’t here. That girl might die by accident simply because I doubt your words and can’t sell it to my crew.”

I sit down and fold my hands on my lap. “Brandon said you would doubt me, so he had me memorize a message for you.”

“A message?”

I nod. “To prove that the message comes from him.”

“Well then, let’s hear what my old buddy Brandon has to say.”

I close my eyes and recite the message exactly how it was told to me. I don’t understand what half of it means, but I say the words. When I open my eyes it’s obvious that the message did its job. The Infernal’s expression is serious and he has dropped the charade of being an old drunk man. He stands straight and, underneath all those dirty clothes, I can tell he’s lean and in shape.

He looks me in the eyes, but I can tell he’s about to address the person viewing me. “Okay, fine, Brandon. Danielle Benton gets a Clean Mark and I will make sure none of ours touch her. This is going to cause big waves, Strayne, both here and on Tygon, but you’ve managed to scare even me.” He grins. “A tiny bit, at least. I’m gonna make you count this as a favour called in though, boy, and don’t ask me for any others while this one is in play.” He raises one palm and makes an intricate gesture in the air, leaving behind a trail of red light. “From this moment forward, Danielle Benton is Clean Marked by the Infernals. When she dies, it won’t be at our hands.” I shiver inside as he smiles. “You’ve the Devil’s own word on it, lad.”

35

“One thing that doesn’t exist in today’s world like it did in the past is old-fashioned rivalry. Players of the Game do not compete against each other. Sure, when they are out dancing and enjoying their fame on Tygon, words are exchanged and bold claims thrown around, but that’s not the same as it used to be. In the old days, a rivalry involved one skilled player going directly against another, squaring off to see who was the best. Players today still build the hype before they compete, but once they enter the Game it’s impossible for one star to directly compete with another. Some say this is disappointing, but I disagree. I find it much more exciting to watch two top-ranked players interact with each other inside the Game, not knowing who or what they are in the real world. Some enemies become dear friends, some friends do their best to connect and fail, and others spend no credits on connecting in-Game, yet somehow end up spending their entire virtual lives together. If you ask me, the Game provides thousands of possibilities for exciting events and occurrences. You can take your old rivalries and keep them. I’d rather watch a low-ranked player break into the top standings or a high-ranked player sink low, without even knowing they are playing a Game.

Excerpt from magazine article,

“One Fan’s Opinion”

Trew - 17

“Hey, sexy, wait for me!”

I’m standing at my locker when I feel her soft, warm hand come up from behind and touch my chest. I smile and turn to look at her.

Her name’s Jane, and she’s my new girlfriend. She has long, blonde hair, green eyes, a smile that makes me forget who I am, and a body . . . well, she’s been a figure skater her entire life. When I tell my friends she’s got a nice body, they laugh at the understatement. She’s just a bit shorter than I am, but, hey, I’m six feet tall, so that’s understandable. I like it when she stretches up to kiss me, which she does right now.

“Class is over." She bites my neck gently. "Are you ready to get out of here and go swimming with the gang?"

I should really be doing some extra research work, but it’s so hard to say no to her. We’ve been dating for just over a month now and, although it’s very fun to spend time with her, I can’t seem to find a moment to get anything else done. It’s fun having a girlfriend, but Danni’s wondering why I chat with her less and don’t seem to have any new info to share on our projects. I wish she didn’t live so far away. It would be much better if we could hang out and work in the same room.

“Hey, where did you go?” Jane snaps me out of my thoughts. Here I am with this hot girl and I’m thinking about Danni. What’s wrong with me? I start to tell myself Danni is one great-looking girl too, but I stop. I shouldn’t be thinking about her while I’m with Jane. I shake my head and smile.

“I’m right here, babe. Sure, let’s go swimming.”

We go out to the parking lot and I unlock the car—a nice sporty job that my parents let me drive. I have a part-time job that pays for gas and insurance. They never have to ask me to fill the tank or take care of it. I laugh at my friends who think their parents are such hard cases because they expect their kids to do simple stuff like that. I figure it helps me get the car easier when I need it. Parents aren’t so different from kids. They just want some help from us when we can give it. I think kids would have better parents if they were better at being kids. Not all, but a lot.

Jane gets in the passenger side and turns on the radio as I start the car. The windows go down and we drive to her friend Cynthia’s place. By the time we arrive, there are already twenty or so people swimming or standing around in groups.

“Trew!” My buddy Rob is calling me. I wave and walk toward him. Jane tells me she’s going to put her bathing suit on and I give her a kiss before she jogs into the house.

Rob hands me a drink.

“Nothing with alcohol, is it?" I raise the glass to my nose and take a sniff. "I want to be able to drive home.”

“No, it’s clean.” He laughs. “You should really come out and play ball again this year, Trew. You were MVP last year and we need you back on the team.”

I shrug. He knows how I roll. It was time to move on to something else. I’ve known Rob my whole life, and he’s followed me from sport to sport, activity to activity. First I leave, then he groans the next session how they miss me, and tells me that I should go back. I shrug and ignore him, and soon he announces that he’s coming to join me in my new interest. It’s a regular pattern. I chuckle because he doesn’t seem to see it.

He laughs at my shrug. “Are you liking the girlfriend thing? Jane’s a catch for sure.”

“Yeah, she’s a great girl. Lots of fun.” I look around, waving and smiling to the people I recognize. Most of them look toward me the instant I look at them. I’m not the most popular kid in school, but almost everyone knows me. There aren't too many people with whom I don't get along. I think it’s my sense of humour and quick wit. Even the groups that don’t like each other seem to enjoy my company. I play sports pretty well and, since I’ve played so many over the years, I’ve been in a class with most of the kids my age. Some people don’t like me because I breeze in for a short time and do better at their activity than they do, but I’m used to that. Like my dad says, if everyone says they like you, then some of them are lying.

Rob and I wander around and mingle. Most of the time I practice my new home-study assignment. I ask them about themselves and then sit back and listen.

When I went looking for someone to teach me how to communicate better with others, the best teachers turned out to be living in my own house. My parents are both incredible with people, always comfortable with both friends and strangers. If my family went to a place where no one knew us, it wouldn’t take long for my parents to make new friends.

When I asked my Dad to help me improve my communication skills, he laughed and said they’d been teaching me since I was young, but he agreed that there was some formal training to provide. Most people laugh when I tell them I’m training in communicating. They tell me we all communicate and not to waste time learning, just go out and do it. I’ve met some very awkward people who could benefit from training in this area. The truth is that not everyone can do it, and most can’t do it well. My mom says most problems in the world today result from poor communication, and I agree.

My current homework is to listen. Whenever I can talk with someone, my goal is to ask good questions and then listen. It’s amazing what people will tell you when you are truly interested in them. I swear it’s like magic.

I get so immersed in conversations that time passes quickly and, before I know it, an hour has gone by. I look around but still don’t see Jane anywhere. I excuse myself and go to find Cynthia.

“Hey, Cyn, you seen Jane around?”

Cynthia looks nervous and her eyes dart toward the house. “Um, hey, Trew. No, I haven’t seen her. I thought she came out to swim a while ago.” She shakes her head and her eyes widen. “Oh wait. Actually, yeah, I think she went with Sally to go get ice at the store. She’ll be back soon.”

I can tell that she’s lying. “Okay, thanks.”

I head into the house to use the bathroom. The main floor bathroom is in use so I head upstairs. I don’t know the layout of the house that well, and I make a wrong turn. I hear moaning and kissing noises from the room to my left, and decide to see who’s getting lucky.

I see the two of them and my heart feels as if it stops beating. My mouth goes dry and it feels like the room has just turned into a freezer. There’s Jane, in her bathing suit, with her back to the door, making out with Ted, a guy from school. He opens his eyes and sees me. His eyes start to twinkle and he kisses her for another couple of seconds. When he stops he looks at me and says, “Run along, Junior. Big kids are playing.”

Jane turns around and sees me. She giggles, then stops and tries to look ashamed. She doesn't pull it off. “Oops. Sorry, Trew.”

I just stand there, not knowing what to say. Thoughts begin to leak into my brain. After a moment, I realize this can be a bad or good thing for me, depending on how I choose to view it. I choose good, and my brain does its best to help me out.

It could be worse, I guess. I could have spent more than a month with this girl before finding out she’s not really into me. Still, this is pretty embarrassing.

I could freak out. Maybe fight with Ted. But I’m not going to.

Instead, I just look at her and say, “There was no tingle with you.”

“What?" She squints her eyes.

“When I kissed you. There was no tingle.”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

I turn and leave. I hear Ted yelling at me from the bedroom. “Hey, Trew, don’t you want to kick my ass? Come on, man. You may have beaten me when we were eight in karate, but I could clean your clock now. I just stole your girl, Trew, don’t you want to fight?”

I stop and go back to the doorway. I see Ted smiling and I smile back. “I’ll fight you any time, Ted. You suck at it, but if you want to get knocked out, I can be the one to do it.” I point at Jane. “She’s not my girl, though, and definitely not worth fighting over.” Both of them say nothing, their mouths opening and closing like fish laying on the deck of a boat trying to get a breath. I go back downstairs to the pool.

Rob sees me and comes over. He must be able to tell something isn’t right from the look on my face. “Hey, man, you okay?”

“Yeah, I’m fine. Look, man, I’m gonna head out.”

“Okay, no problem. Where you going?”

“I think I’m going to go call my girlfriend.”

36

I’m one of the few people with the guts to tell you the truth, folks.

The Game isn’t working.

Does anyone even remember the reason for its design? Oh, that's right, to educate our children and help them become wiser and more productive members of society. Has that actually happened? ‘Difficult to track’ is the answer I get whenever I make an inquiry. Difficult to track? It shouldn’t be, but after doing some extensive digging, I am here to tell you that it is more than difficult. It’s downright impossible. Can anyone tell me where the consistently top players are since they retired from the Game? We all know that they are super-rich celebrities who spend all of their time partying and waving to adoring fans. Sure, the good to mediocre players retire from the Game to go on and get good jobs, live middle to high class lives, have children, and do their thing, but is that what we should be expecting from enlightened individuals? Hell, they’re doing the same things our parents did before the Game and they’re not any happier or fulfilled. Divorce, scandal, murder, crime, you name it. They all still exist with veterans of the Game.

There’s a problem here and it’s the Game itself. Everyone is too busy watching it and wasting time following their favourite players to even notice. The only ones better off are Brandon Strayne and his crew of wealthy business owners and, let’s face it, folks, even they were very well-off before this nonsense started all those years ago.

Excerpt - The Game Is Killing Society

Danielle - 17

I hear my computer chirp and I’m both happy and perturbed when I see who it is. I consider not answering it. He hasn’t answered any of my calls this past month, maybe I should teach him how it feels.

I hear my thoughts and laugh out loud. That’s not like me to be that way. I really want to talk to him and life can get busy. It’s okay that he hasn’t been around. Still, I let it ring a few more times before answering. He pops up on my video screen, and I give him my best grin. I’m not going to be one of those nagging girls. I can’t stand them and I won’t be one of them. Besides, it’s not like we’re dating or anything. “Hey, Trew, what’s new?”

“Um, hey, Danielle. How ya been? Sorry I haven’t been around lately.” He sounds nervous and twitchy. Boys. Who can figure ‘em out?

“I’ve been good, thanks. I’m really getting into this biology and the Eastern medicine is filled with so much amazing information. It seems almost magical what they do with it.”

“Really?” He smiles and leans toward the monitor.

“Oh, yes. If we’re just inside a game and our bodies are simply digital avatars, then they should and do behave much like any other machine or vehicle.”

“Makes sense.”

“Just like a car, it only works as well as you treat it. They’ve known for thousands of years how to take care of their bodies in the East. In the West, we seem more concerned with just fixing the body once it breaks or pumping foreign chemicals into it to hide the real symptoms.”

“When we put the wrong gas and toxic chemicals into our bodies and don’t sleep right or exercise, then we’re setting ourselves up for being unhealthy.”

“Exactly. Sounds like you’ve been paying attention and doing some reading on your own.” I smile. “There’s more to it than that, though. You ever hear about chakras, acupuncture, or reiki?”

“I’ve heard of acupuncture, and I might have heard chakras mentioned in some old Japanese cartoon.” He grins. I love it when he grins. “I haven’t heard about reiki though.”

I look at him without speaking. I always forget what I was gonna say when he grins. I pause for a second to remember. Ah, yes. “It’s all very important stuff. One of us should study it if we want to keep these machines of ours healthy as long as possible.”

“Just one of us?” His tone is teasing. “If I learn reiki, then how am I going to be able to help you from all the way up here in Canada?”

“Reiki is about energy, and you can actually send it over long distances. The other two might be a bit tough, though. Then there is chiropractics.”

“Oh, no thanks.” He shakes his head. “I do know about that one and I’m not too keen on it. Back cracking can't be a good thing.”

“The back cracking part is called osseous adjusting, and I agree we should stay away from that. Gentle manipulation of the spine is much more effective and there are professionals out there that make the adjustments that way. Studying applied kinesiology would be helpful too.”

“Okay, sounds good.” Trew’s awesome that way. Once he hears the basics, he’s always ready to join the adventure.

“Great, I was also thinking—”

“Hey, I have a question for you.”

“Okay.”

“We’ve known each other for a long time now.” He sounds nervous.

“Yes, we have.”

“I like you a lot.”

“Yeah, I like you, too.”

“Would you like to be my girlfriend?” Pink blotchy patches are appearing on his face.

I smile, getting a bit warm in the face myself. “Well, I am your girlfriend, Trew. I’m a girl. I’m your frie—”

“Yeah, I know, Danni, but we get to see each other every few weeks, especially since we started driving, and that kiss we had on your birthday . . . I can’t stop thinking about it.”

I don’t want him to squirm, even if he’s cute when he’s doing it. I smile and nod. “Sounds good to me.”

“Really?” His grin is huge. “That’s great!”

“On one condition.”

“Sure, anything.”

“I don’t want to lose what we’ve had all these years—our friendship. I’ve had a couple of boyfriends, and—”

“You have? I had no idea. Were they recent? Serious?”

He looks like he’s getting ramped up to ask a lot of questions. “Whoa there, buddy. Yes, and I bet you have had girlfriends, too. No, no, don’t answer. I don’t really want to know, and I don’t think we should bother to ask each other questions about that. At least right now. It doesn’t matter because it’s in the past, and it has nothing to do with our relationship. Here’s what I was getting at before you interrupted me—”

“Sorry.” He winces, realizing he’s just interrupted me again. He does that a lot and gets away with it because he’s so damn cute and funny.

I sit quietly for a second and smile. “Before your repeated interruptions”—I pause, but he remains silent—“I was going to say that I want to make sure we keep our friendship intact. People start to become romantic and, no matter how hard they try, it ends, and the friendship disappears with it. I don’t want that to happen with you. Dear and close friends are the most precious treasure in this world. If I had to choose between you as a boyfriend and you as a lifelong friend, I’d choose lifelong every time. I know there are no guarantees, but I want to start off this relationship with us both saying out loud that we agree to be friends no matter what, and that we will do our very best to always remain friends first.”

He thinks about it for a few seconds and then nods. “Friends, first and always. I agree to try my very best.”

I smile. “All right then, Trew Radfield. I’ll be your girlfriend.”

“Awesome!” He smiles for a second and then it fades. “Although, I’m a bit sad already. Long-distance relationships are tough. I guess my Talent only has so much power because, quite a while ago, I put out there to the universe that I wanted us to live closer together. Oh, well. It’s still gonna be great.”

“Isn’t that funny.” I’m still smiling. “I was thinking the same thing years ago when I put that exact desire out to the universe, but you know what George says. The universe takes its own time bringing things into play. I would have told you sooner, but you were busy this past month.”

“Told me what?”

“Well, boyfriend, my mom got transferred to a new position in a different city. I’m moving to Canada next month. Toronto to be exact, and less than a couple miles from your house. Know anyone willing to spend some time to show me all the cool spots?”

My speakers almost shatter from his excited yell.

37

Of course the Game works, or it doesn’t. It all depends on which side of the argument you want to take. Ask a kid who fails out of the Game at fifteen and he will tell you that the Game is horrible, but ask an eighteen-year-old who retired from the Game able to get a good job, house, and a sizeable bank account for her efforts, and she’ll say the Game is an incredible opportunity, both for learning and for advancement. When a citizen of Tygon places a bet on a player in the Game and wins, they are much happier than if they’d lost. No matter what type of system we have, there will always be those who defend it and those who attack. The fact is that this world of ours was heading toward ruin before the Game came along. Are things perfect? Of course not, but we’re still here and thriving. I’m happy to defend the Game and what it stands for in our society. To those who would attack it I say, “You are welcome, my friends, even though you are too bitter and angry at yourselves and what little you have accomplished to thank me.” There is always an angry bully who wants to ruin the beauty in everything around him. I’m glad those people are not the majority.

“The Game: Twenty-Eight Years Online”

Brandon Strayne interviewed by Melissa W.

The mood in Zack’s command centre was positive. There was a cake in the middle of the table with twenty candles in it, and ‘Happy 20th, Trew’ written in icing. Monitors in the background showed Trew and Danielle partying with their friends and family. The joy on the screens was mirrored on the faces of those inside the command centre on Tygon.

After a little over two weeks of Game play, with many stressful moments and almost no sleep, the combined team made certain to take time and celebrate what had been accomplished so far.

As the two inside the Game left their families and went out to party at a favourite bar, Brandon called for order and began a brief recap meeting.

“I know that most of us are so focused on our own particular areas that we don’t often get to see the big picture, so let’s hear how our kids are doing overall. Michelle, would you please bring us up to speed?”

“With pleasure, Brandon.” Michelle stood and went to her spot in front of the main viewer, opposite from where Brandon and Lilith sat.

“First of all, I’m happy to report that Trew and Danielle are both happy, healthy, and alive.” She paused and smiled while everyone applauded and cheered. Reaching twenty was a celebrated milestone in every command centre. Most avatars lived past the age, but everyone in this room knew that a little bad luck could have ended things already and they were glad to still be in the Game.

“From a fan base perspective," Michelle continued, “Zack is now officially one of the most popular players of all time. He’s surpassed many of the top veterans and pre-orders are flooding in for his current play. Millions of dollars are being deposited for the opportunity to First him when he completes this session. His one channel has been expanded to three in order to accommodate the number of viewers following him, and merchandising sales are off the charts. You name it, people are buying it, as long as it has a picture or slogan from Trew on it. If any of us were actually able to go outside of this office and mingle with the population”—this comment drew laughter—“then you would see that Trew’s name is on almost everyone’s lips. Speculation on what’s happened so far, what might be coming next, and how it might all turn out is the buzz of the world.”

Michelle paused to allow for more applause.

“Alexandra is also enjoying incredible success.” The small group of team members who had come on board from Lilith’s team cheered and Zack’s crew smiled and applauded. Transitioning the two teams together had occurred smoothly, due in large part to Michelle’s strong leadership. “If Danielle continues on her current track, Alexandra will finish this play with more credits and a higher ranking than she had at the height of her old career. It’s safe to say that she’s played this game better than anyone who has ever been given a free play.” The announcement caused another round of energetic cheering. Almost as if on cue, Danielle and Trew were toasting each other with shot glasses in hand in front of their friends in a bar.

“The Timeless surrounding the two appear to be laying low, for the most part. Besides the one appearance of Carl, we haven’t observed any Infernal involvement at all. No one can ever be sure how these cards will play out, but, as of right now, everything appears fine.”

Lilith glanced at Brandon, and he nodded.

“Both of them are now in university and excelling in their studies. Trew threw us all for a confusing loop by minoring in Theology, but he’s still majoring in Political Science, so we’re confident he’s on track with his outline to become a politician. Danielle is majoring in Biology and Kinesiology, with a strong focus on Eastern medicine. Both of them remain focused on their ‘life is a game’ theory, but they also realize they soon have to go out and earn their way in the world so they are doing their best to get training that will land them jobs to pay the bills.”

“Yet, the skills they’re learning are also in line with their idea of living inside a computer simulation," Brandon observed. “Is there any chance that their belief in the Game will disappear?”

“I seriously doubt it. Maybe if they hadn’t met and seen each other display the Talent. Or if they hadn’t found George’s book.” Michelle shook her head. “But knowing Alexandra’s outline and Game strategy now, I’d say it’s impossible for Danielle to lose faith in her theory, and Trew has spent so much time with her that I would be very surprised if he lost faith either.”

“What you just did is very interesting Michelle.” Brandon sat forward as if an important thought had just occurred to him.

“What did I just do?”

“I asked about their belief, and you replied about their faith.”

“What’s the difference?”

“If I tell you I can jump ten feet straight up into the air, what would you say?”

“I would say that it’s impossible.”

“Then you have no faith in my ability to do it.”

“I suppose that’s true.”

“And after you actually watch me jump ten feet into the air?”

“Well, then, I would have to believe you,” Michelle said.

“Exactly. So which is stronger? Belief or faith?”

“Belief." Michelle answered without hesitation. "If I have seen you jump ten feet into the air, then I will bet on your being able to do it again." She shrugged. "If I have never seen you do it, then I would have to rely on faith that you can. That’s a riskier bet because I could be wrong.”

“That’s right. Now let’s consider the kids. They have seen things happen, the manifestation of Talent, for example. They have belief in some aspects which leads to a stronger view of their particular faith.” He looked around the table. “Combine faith and belief, and you have something very strong, which is what Trew and Danielle are doing regarding the whole ‘we live in a game’ situation.” His eyes shone as he looked first at Lilith, then the rest of the group. “Can anyone see what’s happening? Any guesses as to what these two are actually up to?”

People shook their heads.

Brandon pointed at Nadine, Alexandra’s Right Hand. “What happens if I show others my ability to jump ten feet into the air?”

“Then you give others the belief that such a thing is possible, and you increase their faith that similar things can be done.” Nadine nodded. “So if Trew and Danielle begin to show others believable evidence to support their claim . . .”

“Then people will start to believe them.” Lilith finished the thought.

“Yes.” Brandon pointed at Trew and Danni as they hugged friends and raised glasses in toast. “Then the people who believe them will begin to share their new belief as well. Now what happens if the person sharing the evidence is a charismatic leader?”

“Uh-oh," Nadine groaned.

“Uh-oh is right," Brandon nodded. “Michelle, what is Trew’s minor in university?”

“Theology.”

Nadine shook her head. “I wonder if they even know what they’re planning."

“What?" Michelle looked from Brandon to Nadine. "What are they planning?"

Lilith laughed. “They are going to turn their belief in the Game into a religion.”

38

If a tree falls in the forest, and no one’s around, does it make a sound?

That’s an interesting question, I suppose.

Here’s a better one.

If something happens inside the Game and no one views it, did something actually happen?

Incredible events occur every moment inside the Game and viewers never see.

How is this possible?

Easy.

At any given moment, there are millions of players inside the Game being viewed by absolutely no one.

Author unknown

I walk through the front door and stop, taking a moment to close my eyes and inhale, taking in the scent of old paper. I open my eyes, and smile.

I love libraries.

For the books? Ha ha ha, hell no. You can find books everywhere today. You don’t even have to leave your house to get one delivered or digitally downloaded.

No, there are far more interesting things in libraries than books. Are you watching me? Can you hear me? Then come along, and I’ll show you what I mean. Keep your eyes open, and pay special attention. Perhaps we’ll be fortunate enough to find one today.

This library is nothing special, just a regular building in a plain town. The stereotypical librarian looks up from behind her desk and smiles as I make eye contact with her. That’s right, miss, I’m just an average middle-aged man walking in to check out your books. It’s best for you to believe that, dear. If you knew who I really am, you would walk out the front door and throw yourself in front of traffic.

I saunter toward the stairs. I like to work my way down from the top floor. After visiting so many libraries, I’ve developed a nice routine. Before my feet touch the steps, I hear telltale sounds on the main floor over by a corner table, but avoid the temptation to look and keep walking. I don’t break my ritual.

It has been some time since I’ve had any luck. If my prize is on the main floor, then I’ll be back and find out soon enough. There is no rush. I’ve come to savour the process almost as much as the success.

The top floor is the kids’ section. It’s rare to find one in the kids’ section, but let me tell you, when I do, it’s the best of times.

A quick walk up and down the aisles turns up nothing. No home run in the kid’s section today. After another stroll, just to be sure, I head to the next level.

Computers and cubicles on this floor. I creep past the backs of the tiny enclosures, touching each one as I pass by. I can feel the warmth and faint hum from the computers at the desks and sense the dullness from the silence exuded by the people sitting behind each computer screen. I observe them as I stroll by. Look at them. They’re barely here. They sit there with those glassy blank stares and half-opened mouths, ridiculous headsets covering their ears as they listen to some idiotic song, video, or movie. I want one of them to lock eyes with me. Come on, slags, look at me. I want to scream at them and ask them why they’re sitting here wasting their play. There’s no Game inside that stupid little box that can compare with the one you traded your life force and hard-earned credits to play. ‘What are you looking for?’ I want to yell at them. ‘It’s right in front of your face, stop looking past it. Don’t make it so complicated, children. The simplest answer is often the best answer.’

None of them look up. I shake my head. They’re lost. It’s a Thursday afternoon, and here they are, sitting mindlessly in a library. I pace back and forth past the lines of empty avatars like a caged tiger. Watching. Waiting.

I sigh. No, there’s nothing here that interests me.

Down to the main floor I go. First, I walk the perimeter, past the shelves of old, often forgotten literature. Off to the left is a glass-walled room which has been soundproofed so that people can sit in the little display case and listen to audiobooks. In the centre of the main floor are the tables. I save the best for last. They most often lurk around the tables on the main floor. It seems to draw them, like moths to a flame.

One table has a teenage girl wearing headphones and typing away on her laptop. The headphones are higher quality than the ones on the drones upstairs. She’s better than they are. Her eyes are clear, and she looks to be actually doing something productive on her computer. Good for you, darlin’. She is not what I’m looking for.

There are two empty tables beside her and then a table with two mothers. They are speaking to each other, discussing the terrible trials of staying at home all day while their husbands work. They are amusing to watch. The one talking is pouring out her heart, spewing her imagined misery while her friend watches, not listening, but simply waiting for her turn to talk so that she can regurgitate the exact same words which will also fall on deaf ears. One child throws a plastic cup onto the floor. The mother doesn’t stop talking or break eye contact with the other. She bends down and hands it back to the child without missing a word. I walk past and the child looks at me. His blue eyes sharpen. What’s wrong, little fella? See something that bothers you? I make myself smile at him, but it’s not a kind smile. He begins to cry and wave his arms, his eyes darting to mine and then back to his mother. I shake my head. It’s okay, little boy, I’m not here for you.

I hear the sound again and look to my right. There are three tables out of the way behind a row of bookshelves. I peek around the corner and a grin spreads across my face. I am in luck today.

I grab a book without bothering to see what it is and move to the table beside him. Most often it’s a man. This one’s hair is dark brown and dirty, standing up in some places and flat against his head in others. He looks to be in his late fifties, but I guarantee you that he’s younger. On the table sits a beaten-up tan bag. The zipper is open and stray items stick out at odd angles, threatening to fall out. Crumpled pieces of paper, a small, broken umbrella, dozens of worn pencils of various lengths. A black plastic bag is stuffed into the corner. To the average person, the inside of that tan bag is chaos. But not to him. In his mind, every item is exactly in its place.

He wears a faded and worn sports coat with a stained sweater covering a splotchy, yellowed dress shirt beneath. His beard is thin and sparse, and he smells. I can smell him from where I sit at the next table. It is the sour smell of days’-old sweat and bad breath. Papers are strewn across the entire table—some fresh, some crumpled and stained. There is a small pile of notebooks stacked within reach of his right hand. Every once in a while his hand strays out to touch them, lingering for a few moments before returning to the paper on which he is furiously working.

I open my book and pretend to read it as I wait for him to start talking. He looks like a talker.

I’m rewarded for my patience as he blurts out in a loud, befuddled tone. “Buoyancy. It’s all about water.” Then he flings the sheet across the table and begins to rummage through the messy pile of papers before grabbing another full page and looking down at it. “It’s the weight of water that makes it difficult to walk on.” He reaches for one of the notebooks from the pile and opens it before placing it in front of him. I get a brief glance inside—the most detailed pencil drawing of a brain that I’ve ever seen, but different. I know what a brain looks like, and this drawing has some tiny additions to it.

He jumps up and walks away, the book hanging open at his side. He mumbles as he walks, and I begin to count.

When I reach twenty-two, he reappears at the table and sits down, placing the book on top of the others and grabbing a pencil to start colouring a blank page. As he colours, his loud talk gets faster, mostly nonsense but interrupted with sentences of pure brilliance.

All around him the occupants of the library go about their lives, politely ignoring the crazy man who sits in their presence.

He repeats his ritual twice more, grabbing the top notebook and walking around for exactly twenty-two seconds before returning to his seat and beginning to work on a new sheet of paper. When he gets up and walks away again, I move to sit at his table. I have twenty seconds before he returns.

I look at his papers, careful not to touch or disturb any. I see some extremely advanced material here. The most intelligent people on the planet would need help deciphering most of it.

He comes back and sits down, not giving any indication that he sees me. That’s normal. I sit quietly watching and listening. He’s fascinating. Broken, brilliant, most likely, and a remarkable source of knowledge if you know how to get it out of him. As luck would have it, I do know how to get it out of him.

He works on his pages, saying nothing, which tells me he’s aware of my presence on some level.

When he returns from his next walk, I decide it’s time to break the silence. “Buoyancy, huh?”

He doesn’t look up. “The water’s too heavy to walk on.”

“Show me.”

He looks up and meets my eyes. He looks around, first to his left and then to his right. Slowly, he reaches for a notebook from the bottom of the pile. Licking his lips, he opens the book with shaky hands and passes it to me. When the book is touching my hands I break eye contact and look at it. In the neatest, most elegant handwriting is written a complex set of mathematical equations. I grin because I recognize them. I read them and turn the page, finding the next full of more of the same. From the corner of my eye, I can tell he is watching me, eyes wide and head tilted. I get to the end of his notes and nod with a smile. He sighs in relief, but stops when I hold up my finger for silence.

Finally, I look at him. He’s been watching me like a student watching a teacher marking the final exam, unsure if they will pass or fail. “Do you know what this is?” I use my friendliest tone.

He shakes his head and touches his temple. “The water’s too heavy.”

I reach out and touch the tip of my index finger to his forehead, closing my eyes as I open myself up to the energy I command. A moment later, he leans back in his chair, appearing normal for the first time. “Thank you.” Tears form in his eyes.

“Don’t thank me,” I say. “It’ll come back very soon.”

“Oh.”

“I might be able to make it go away for good.”

He sobs and grabs my arm. “Please, sir. I would be in your debt if you can.”

I close my eyes and nod. “There are no guarantees, but if you come with me, I can try to help you.”

He nods quickly. They are so quick to believe the lies. They are necessary and, after I’ve retrieved everything I can from his broken mind, I will help him to escape this broken avatar shell in which he’s trapped. His type of broken is special, though. He’s more valuable this way than he ever was as a normal person.

I pull out my phone and dial a number. “I’ve got one,” I say and hang up. I lean toward him and smile. “Somewhere in your head, my friend, you’ve been doing something very special. You’ve been spying on the Mainframe and stealing its secrets, very powerful secrets that you will now share with me.” I tap the notebook and grin. “We are going to do some truly evil things together. I’m excited to add you to my zoo.”

39

There are dangerous moments inside the Game where players can either excel and continue on a high-scoring path or succumb to temptation and be lost. One of the biggest threats to a player is the opportunity to become a farmer. The term ‘farmer’ comes from old-style video games and it refers to the process of doing a simple task over and over again, gaining a small reward each time the task is completed.

Here’s an example of how it works: there are small animals roaming around on a little playing field. Each time you destroy one, you acquire a tiny amount of game money for your efforts. There are bigger creatures to slay, but that involves more time and risk with the possibility that you may die which means losing everything you have accumulated up to that point. Rather than risk losing the game and everything that they have gained so far, the player decides to play it safe and spend time killing the tiny creatures. They believe that, over time, they can acquire as much game money playing safely as they could taking large risks and trying to bring down the big monster. They begin to methodically kill the small, easy animals. After an hour, they think about quitting for the day, but they see how much game money they have earned and believe that they are doing very well. Perhaps they will stay for another hour and double their income. They do this and, after another hour, just as they are about to quit for the day, a tiny creature yields more than the standard amount of game money. It drops an item which the player can sell to other players for even more money.

The player can’t stop now. What if that tiny creature over there has an item as well? The player convinces himself that he must play for just another hour, and, as simple as that, he has become a farmer. He will come back each and every day to kill tiny creatures and earn small amounts of game coin, selling the rare extra items when (if) they appear again. Each day the farmer will spend more time playing, mindlessly clicking the mouse as his eyes glaze over, and he passes time stuck in an endless, boring loop. Soon he will tell his friends that he’s too busy to go out with them, instead staying home to farm in the game. All he will think about when he’s not playing the game is the game. His work performance will decline, and his social life will disappear.

That’s farming from the old-style video games, and it almost destroyed our society.

Farming in the Game is much worse.

A promising player does well at the beginning of her play. Then her avatar becomes an adult and moves out on its own, filled with many plans, dreams, and goals to achieve, all a combination of credits spent and strategies formulated before beginning the play. On the way to her goal of becoming a doctor, she takes a part time job at a factory to help pay for schooling and the bills. She soon believes that working at the factory, while paying less than a doctor earns, certainly is easier and does add up. She gets some overtime and sees her pay increase more than she had hoped. Soon she decides to abandon her dreams of becoming a doctor and remains at the factory.

She is now a farmer.

If you were following this player, you’ll quickly lose interest as she becomes a boring, automated creature. Over time, her life will become a depressing, sad drama that ends with a dull play that no one is interested in viewing.

The Game is full of farmers in so many diverse farming situations—drugs, miserable relationships, avatars stuck in jobs and unhappy yet unwilling to change, gambling addictions, the list goes on and on and on. Millions of individuals are caught in a trap and will never escape.

Be careful to avoid this trap. There are credits to spend so that, during your play, people and events will come into your life to help prevent you from becoming a farmer. Spend the credits so that this happens and spend the credits so you recognize the danger when it attempts to fold you into its soft, warm, destructive embrace.

The most important lesson to learn from the Game is this: don’t be a farmer. Sadly, it’s a lesson very few ever learn.

Please be one of the few who do.

Excerpt from Gamer’s Manual - Final Thoughts -

A Personal Message from Brandon Strayne

40

Brandon leaned back in his seat, staring at the monitor and drumming his fingers on the desk. Hack sat behind him, looking over Brandon’s right shoulder at the scene playing out on the screen. They were viewing Danielle in real time, something that was supposed to be impossible.

Ordinary citizens of Tygon believed that they watched events unfold in the Game in real time, but only Game Masters and a handful of top level designers knew the truth. A one-hour delay between the Game and Tygon had always secretly existed. This built-in feature provided some interesting options for the men and women running the Game, specifically the ability to install improvements and patches seamlessly without interrupting the viewer’s experience. The Game was not meant to ever be powered down. Doing that would result in the death of a player's physical body, their consciousness severed from reality as the virtual world ceased to exist. The one-hour delay allowed improvements and maintenance to be conducted without stoppage of service or any viewing interruptions. Inside the Game, the occasional avatar would sometimes experience déjà vu or other odd glitches that were a result of the maintenance, but no one made any fuss over the small hiccups when they occurred. The time delay also made it difficult to hack into the Game. A hacker inserting a rogue program was very easy to detect and eliminate. The Mainframe detected hacks as time variations and quickly neutralized them.

Brandon had designed this feature into the Game, but he considered all of these benefits secondary to his original purpose, which was to give him the sole advantage of being able to see things as they happened in real time. Brandon had kept this a closely guarded secret for thirty years. Now that he could finally communicate with players inside the Game, he had been forced to share the information with a few trusted individuals.

Once they were sure it worked properly, Brandon decided to make contact with two Eternals. It was good to talk with Stephanie and Raphael again. He’d missed them both so much. Because of his busy schedule and the demands of running a world, Angelica used the apparatus far more often than he did, but that would change once he began speaking directly with Trew.

A contact team comprised of Angelica, Raphael, Stephanie, Hack, and Brandon decided to wait until Trew was twenty years old to contact him. They were concerned that doing so earlier might damage his avatar’s mind or perhaps confuse and knock him off the path set for his play. Yesterday was the first attempt at contacting Trew and it had resulted in a frustrating failure. Hack looked at the information and had just finished reporting the results to Brandon. Now he sat quietly, processing his thoughts, watching Danielle go through her daily routine on the monitor.

“He doesn’t seem to be too interested in meditating, Hack.”

“I know.”

“There has to be another way to get through to him. You told me prayer could work, too. He seems to be closing his eyes and praying lately. At least, that’s what it looks like to me.”

Hack shook his head. “I said prayer matches the brain waves of meditating, but we can’t get in on that, Brandon. I’ve been spending all my time trying to break into that avenue, but it’s locked solid.”

“Mainframe."

“Probably. Regardless, I can’t access it.”

“The Mainframe is a computer and you’re the world's best hacker.” Brandon closed his eyes and rubbed his temples. “It’s implied by your actual title.”

“It’s more than a computer, Brandon. It is a god inside its own closed and secure system of the Game. I could break into it, but the danger to the rest of the system is too great. What if I got in and accidentally deleted key commands? Or what if it detected us tampering?”

Brandon stared at him for a moment and nodded. “Then what do we do?”

“Well.” Hack shrugged. “The easiest thing to do is get Trew to meditate. We know that works, but he needs to get his brain into a stable alpha pattern for at least fifteen minutes, and that can take months or years of practice, depending on the avatar.”

Brandon waved a hand in the air. A few months or years was acceptable. It would only be a few days of Tygon time. The problem was that, from what he had seen so far, Brandon didn’t have faith that Trew would ever take up the practice. He tapped the screen. “What about her? She’s been studying Eastern medicine for a few years and meditating since she was a little girl, right?”

Hack nodded. “Yeah, she can meditate very well. She’s been trying to get Trew to do it for months, but he resists her for some reason.”

Brandon made a sour face. “They’re in love, aren’t they? He should be doing anything she says, like most normal men his age.”

“I don’t get much of a chance to view them, sir. You would know more about their Game personalities than I do.”

Brandon said nothing. It was all but impossible to coax players inside the Game to do specific things. He’d been so certain that communicating with Trew would be successful. After all these years and dollars spent, now it seemed like the one player he wanted to talk to most would remain out of reach. “Dreams or visions? Spiritual communications?”

“Those are always an option, Brandon, but they’re vague and often the avatars miss the messages.”

Brandon nodded. After exiting their play, a player could spend additional credits to tie up loose ends or leave messages behind for loved ones in the Game. They were spiritual credits, earned during play and available for use after exiting the Game. Dreams, visions, or feelings at just the right time in a player’s life could be planted for future scenarios. Some players investing credits in Spirituality could also re-enter the Game as ghosts for a short time. It was a very sloppy method to try and get basic messages or communications to living avatars. For some reason, the Mainframe allowed these types of activities, though often they were a waste of time. The intended avatar was usually too out of touch to pick up on the subtle communications. Most of the time it was a very expensive waste of credits. A player would have to have recently exited the Game in order to attempt to give Trew a message and also be someone close to him in the Game. No one fit the bill.

Brandon sat and considered ideas. Hack waited.

Finally, Brandon snapped his fingers and sat forward.

“Okay, I’ve got an idea. Get Angelica up here as soon as possible.”

41

Currently, there is no technology which allows viewers to record the Game from their home feeds. Of course, the fans are less than pleased, but it does make sense. The history of the Game must be kept accurate and free of tampering. It would be unfortunate to see a significant moment from Earth’s history altered or cut and pasted with inaccuracy just for entertainment’s sake. We’re fortunate that technology allows us to First players’ experiences. Remember though, before you begin the Firsting experience, that it’s not possible to pause or skip ahead. A play must be Firsted in its entirety. For those unable to afford either the money or time required to First a play, the best and only way to stay in touch is by viewing your favourite player’s channel while they are playing. In order to experience as much of their play as you possibly can, it’s recommended that you spend as much time tuned in as possible. If you happen to miss an event inside the Game it is the same as if you miss it in your real life. It is gone for good and can only be shared secondhand by those who were present. This is why we recommend that, if you have a favourite player, you save your money to buy an opportunity to First their lives when the play is over.

Excerpt from the Game channels - Frequently

Asked Questions section

Danielle - 20

I love cooking and sometimes still miss my mom’s old kitchen. The house we lived in wasn’t a fancy or large one, but the kitchen was a good size, and it just seemed to flow nicely. We’ve been in Canada for a few years and the house here is much nicer, but the kitchen just isn’t the same. Trew laughs and tells me that the kitchen must be incredible because the food I make is out of this world. He likes to flatter his girlfriend, which is a good thing since his girlfriend likes to be flattered. There are benefits to it. He eats good food and I feel good about cooking it for him.

Exams are coming up and both of us should really be in the library studying, but he was very quick to use my own words against me earlier on the phone. “Sometimes you can learn more outside of a school than inside one, Danni.”

I just rolled my eyes and agreed with him since that’s what I say to pull him away from his studies. I’m prepared for my exams anyway. I’m acing a lot of this Kinesiology stuff, which is a relief. I see some of the other students struggling and I wonder why they even bother. I told one of them the other day to find something they love and do that instead. They actually got angry with me and told me their parents had invested too much money to quit now. Such a shame, to get stuck doing something for the rest of your life that you don’t love simply because you invested time or money. Good luck to you if that’s the path you choose. I’m not taking that route.

So here I am cooking a nice dinner for my boyfriend and his new mystery friend. Trew called earlier saying that he’d met someone fascinating and wanted to introduce me to him. I said sure, why not. Anyone that Trew finds interesting usually is.

The doorbell rings, followed by the door opening. I put the lid on the pot, turn the heat down to simmer, wash my hands, and head toward the living room. “I’ll be right there.”

“Okay.” Trew calls from the other room.

I enter the living room and stop when I see Trew’s guest standing behind him. After a moment, I begin to laugh. “Well, babe, if this is your new friend, you have to introduce me to Stephanie so we can go shopping and bond.”

Trew frowns for a second and then a look of understanding enters his eyes. “Really?” He starts to laugh as our guest closes the distance and gives me a hug. “I can't believe that I didn’t put two and two together. When he said his name was Raphael, it never occurred to me he could be your Raphael.”

I slap Raphael on the back and break away from his warm hug. “Raphael, you old scoundrel. Why didn’t you tell my boyfriend you knew me when you got to the house?”

Raphael gives me a quick kiss on each cheek. “By the time we got to the front door, I didn’t know how to tell him without it sounding awkward. I had faith that everything would take care of itself once we came inside, and it has. Who’s Stephanie?”

I nod at Trew and he grins. “Stephanie is my version of you. Someone who’s been in my life for as long as I can remember.” He leans in to take a close look at Raphael’s eyes. “Hm. She has your eyes, too.”

“She sounds nice.” Raphael sniffs the air. “What’s for supper, Danielle?”

“Your favourite." He smiles. “It happens to be Trew’s favourite also.”

“I like your boyfriend more by the minute."

I raise my eyebrows and shrug. "He's okay. Where did you two meet?"

Trew laughs. “Raphael was giving a guest lecture in one of my theology classes.”

“Really? I had no idea you were a teacher, Raphael.”

He smiles. “Oh, I’ve done lots of things over the years. This subject was always interesting to me, so I became a student in the field.” He shrugs. “If you’re a student long enough, they eventually start to ask you to teach the odd class. Every once in a while I just drop in at a university, and they ask me to give a few guest lectures. I’m well-known in the circles.”

Trew puts one arm around me. “Ancient Formation and Implementation of Religion. A wordy subject title, but very interesting. I swear, Raphael, listening to you talk about it, I can close my eyes and feel like I’m actually in the past standing there as a religious order is created.”

“So can I.”

I watch Raph and Trew. They seem very comfortable together. “How did you go from giving a lecture to coming over for dinner?”

“Trew came up to me after the lecture and started asking questions. After standing there and talking for forty-five minutes, I got thirsty so I invited him to join me for a beer. An hour after that, he was still asking questions.” He shakes his head and his eyes widen. “Does he ever run out of questions?”

I grin. “If he does, I haven’t seen it happen. Then he invited you for dinner?”

Raphael nods. “Yeah. As we got closer to your neighbourhood, I got a bit curious. By the time we pulled into your driveway it was too late to say anything. I haven’t seen you in a while so I just shut my mouth and came in, hoping to eat some of your excellent cooking.”

“Well, it’s great to see you again, old man."

“I am getting old."

“Nonsense. You don’t look a day older than when we first met when I was, what? Eight or so?”

“Yes, eight or so. Crazy little girl jumping off of dumpsters and into the street. I’m definitely older. It’s my heritage that makes me still look young.”

“South American?" Trew's tone is casual, but his eyes are sparkling.

Raphael laughs and slaps him on the back. “Is there anything that you won’t ask a question about? No, Egypt is closer to where my ancestors come from, but I’ve been in North America for a long time.”

“How long?” I look over and Trew has that look on his face. He looks relaxed, but I’d rather stand in front of a police officer while being accused of murder than my man when he gets that look. He’s hunting for answers of some kind. I’m curious to see if he can get them. Raph is excellent at evading questions.

“Since Washington was President of the United States.” Raphael laughs. Trew smiles.

I remove my apron and hang it on the cupboard door handle. “Dinner will be ready soon. Why don’t you boys come in and help me get things set up?”

We go into the kitchen and Trew heads to the cupboards to get the dishes out and set the table. “I haven’t heard from you in weeks, Raph. Tell me what you’ve been doing.”

I look over at him to see a bottle of red wine in his hands. He must have brought it with him. He looks in a drawer to find a corkscrew. “Not much. Hanging around, paying the bills, and enjoying life. I’m very boring, Danni. How about you?”

I shrug, putting the food in the serving bowls. “School. Studying. Getting excellent marks.”

He smiles. “I would expect no less. What’s your favourite subject at the moment?”

“Eastern Medicine is pretty fascinating. It’s incredible how much knowledge we’ve had available to us for centuries, yet in the Western world, they don’t acknowledge it. At least, not until recently.”

“It is pretty incredible. How is your meditation? Still practicing it?”

“Oh, yes. I don’t know what I’d do without meditation. Ever since you taught me how to do it all those years ago, it has been an important part of my life.”

Raph nods. “What about you, Trew. Do you meditate?”

I smile at Trew and he rolls his eyes. “No. I’ve tried to learn. Danni really gets after me about it. I believe that it’s a great activity, but I can’t seem to get the knack of it.”

I can’t help but snort at his comment. Trew grimaces and Raphael looks at me with one eyebrow raised. “Come on. It’s not exactly a difficult thing to do. You close your eyes and focus on your breathing and don’t grab on to any thoughts. Do it often enough, and you have to get good at it.”

“Babe, I keep telling you. It’s not that simple for me. I have tried, many times. It just doesn’t seem to be my thing. I’d really like to be able to do it.”

“Maybe I could try to teach you a few tricks and techniques, Trew. It might seem simple to some people”—he nods at me—“but occasionally a person needs help getting into the right state of mind. I’ve helped numerous individuals get the hang of it when they thought they wouldn’t ever succeed.”

Trew looks at me and then Raphael before nodding his head. “Maybe we could give it another try.”

“It’s something you’ll need to understand better, even if you never succeed.” Raphael nods. “So many religions involve a combination of meditation and prayer. I can’t tell you how many times being familiar with meditating has helped me gain knowledge in this field.”

This seals the deal in Trew’s mind. “Okay, let’s try again, then.”

Raphael seems very pleased with Trew’s decision. I never knew meditation was so important to him.

“All right, boys. Let’s eat.”

42

Some say that we’ve lost what little control we ever had over the Game. Others feel that the Mainframe plays its own game, manipulating and shaping players’ experiences for its own purposes. Game Masters and developers assure us that this can never happen, but if you look in the right places, strange events are occurring. If Mainframe is playing at something, what could it be? Will it affect only the Game or perhaps leak into this reality to change all of our lives on Tygon too?

Excerpt from article “The games within the Game”

“Good morning, ladies.” Brandon strode into the room and sat. “Why are we meeting so early?”

Neither Angelica nor Michelle looked pleased. Brandon sighed. “What’s the problem?”

Angelica pushed a sheet of paper across the desk. He read it and then looked up at them with a concerned expression. “The information on this report is impossible.”

Angelica nodded. “It might have been at one point, but it’s happening. Both of us have witnessed it, as well as others on the team.”

“How long?”

“We’ve tracked it back two days of our time.” Michelle said.

“Since they were twenty.” It wasn’t a question. Brandon always knew how old his players were while they were in the Game. Both women nodded. “They are twenty-two at the moment, correct?”

“That’s right.”

Brandon pulled out his phone and dialled. He waited for a moment and then spoke. “This line is secure. We’ve been losing signal on both Trew and Danielle for the past two days. That’s right, unscrambled loss of signal. I know that it’s impossible, but we are absolutely certain that it’s happening.” Brandon listened and closed his eyes. “Yes, I understand that the rules of the Game clearly allow sponsors full and constant access to video feed of our players during their entire play. There were no scramblers employed, which tells us it was not Timeless interference. They simply disappear while the Game continues around them. I’m sending you a list detailing the exact moments along with duration right away. I need you to watch the recordings from the main viewer and get back to me with what you see ASAP.”

Brandon hung up the phone and turned to face the women. “I can tell by your expressions that you are shocked to learn what only seven other people on Tygon know.” He raised his eyebrows. “This does not leave this room. Go ahead and ask your questions.”

Michelle recited what everyone knew to be true. “It’s impossible to record events as they occur inside the Game.”

“That’s a statement, not a question.” Brandon took a picture of the report and transmitted it over his phone. “Angelica, you want to try?”

“Sure, Brandon. What else have you been holding back from us all these decades?"

He looked at her and shook his head. “We’ve been recording the entire history of the Game, live, as it occurs. We can replay any moment of the history of Earth at will.”

“Damn,” Michelle said.

“Okay” Angelica said. “So you can view the events again, and then what?”

“If they are disappearing on just our monitors in the Game Centre, it’s one thing—a big issue, but one that I take up with the Gaming Commission. If it’s occurring on the master feed, which almost no one knows about, then we have a more serious problem.”

“What problem is that?” Michelle asked.

“I don’t want to consider that yet. Let’s just wait for the results. I should hear back in less than fifteen minutes. Is there any common time that this is happening?”

“Yes, there is. It’s occurring when no one seems to be watching the monitors.”

“Is that even possible?” Brandon scowled. “We have a team of over fifty people living on that floor for the next few weeks. How can there be times when no one is watching the monitors?”

Angelica retrieved the report and looked at it. “It looks like during the past two days there were . . . thirteen times when no one was watching the monitor, so my guess would be that, yes, it’s as possible as losing signal on our players and secretly recording the Game in its entirety these past thirty years.”

Brandon made a wry face and Angelica smiled sweetly.

“Were Danni and Trew doing anything specific at those times? Something that would seem boring and cause our team to stop watching them?”

Michelle looked up from the report. “Whenever they meditate or pray, we usually don’t bother to watch them. They are sitting in one spot, safe and sound. Plus, we can’t hear their thoughts at those times.” Her eyes darted back down to the paper and she swore. “They were meditating all thirteen times.”

“Of course they were.” Brandon gritted his teeth. His attempts to communicate with Trew were still not succeeding. Raphael had been trying to help him, as instructed by Brandon, but they were not experiencing any progress after years of assistance. Brandon’s gut was telling him to give up on this strategy, to cut his losses and leave Trew on his own, but he was so close.

Brandon’s phone rang, and he answered it. He spoke briefly to the person on the other end and then hung up. “Well, ladies, they disappeared on the Game’s master viewer as well.”

“What?” Angelica frowned.

“That can’t be good.” Michelle said. “What does that mean?”

“I don’t know.” Brandon suddenly looked tired. “Whatever is happening can’t be good for us. The longer it takes to find out, the more we run the risk of losing everything we’ve worked to accomplish.”

43

Well, fans, it’s really starting to get good now. The weeks of watching our little players’ avatars grow from babies into young adults have quickly come and gone. Now we get ready to see what life has in store for them. Record numbers have subscribed to following both Zack (Trew) and Alexandra (Danielle). We all remember the excitement that led up to their first attempt to be together in the Game and the tragic failure. This time is exciting as they have met early on and grown up together. What’s in store for our two favourite lovebirds? No one knows for sure, but many are predicting some history-making storylines will develop.

Excerpt from The Fan - ‘Your source for Game updates all day’

Trew - 23

“I’ve really tried, Raph, but it just doesn’t seem to be coming to me.” I’m frustrated, and it shows in my voice. “I’m just going to stick with my own type of meditating. It’s more like prayer I guess, although I’m really just talking to the computer running this game.”

“That’s okay, baby.” Danielle rubs my back and smiles. I’ve only tried this long to please her. She gets so excited at the thought of my meditating with her. “You gave it a great try. If it doesn’t work for you, then it doesn’t work.”

I kiss her on the cheek. She’s an amazing woman. She graduated top of her class in university, then moved on to work with a few Eastern medicine masters to add to her skills and experience. She’s had some great offers to partner with a few of the more successful existing practices, but she has decided to learn all she can and then open her own when the time is right. I know she’s waiting for me to ask her something.

I smile at her. Don’t worry, love. It will be soon.

She smiles back, almost as if she can read my thoughts. Maybe she can. We aren't like regular couples. We seem to get along much better. I wish others could experience this kind of love, but it seems that most can’t.

Raphael stands and moves to sit on the couch. “I agree. There are other ways to communicate with your inner self and the universe, Trew. Don’t feel bad.”

I can see why Danni loves him so much. He’s calm, patient, and understanding, and I’ve learned so much from the discussions we’ve had about religion. I don’t know what I’ll ever do with the knowledge, but it has been a real treat to get to know him. I still haven’t been able to get him to meet with Stephanie yet, but I’m sure they will soon.

I laugh. “I don’t feel bad at all. When Danni describes meditation, it sounds remarkable but, to tell you the truth, it has always sounded exactly like the feeling I get from praying.”

“Really?” Danni nods. “Well then, maybe that’s your form of meditating.”

Raphael looks at me with sudden interest. “What do you mean it’s like how Danni feels when meditating?”

I shrug. “She says it’s as if she’s speaking to the universe and that it’s hearing her and speaking back. I feel the same way when I pray. It’s like I’m talking to the master computer and it’s somehow listening to me.”

“Has it ever answered you back?” Raphael’s interest appears intense. I know he believes our theories about the universe being just a big computer simulation. Sometimes he gives the impression of knowing much more about it than we do.

“Sure, it answers me all the time. If you know how to look for the responses, they are there. You say the same things, Raph.”

“Ah.” His intensity fades, replaced by his usual calm. “Yes, it’s remarkable how the answers are always provided if you know what to ask for and how to recognize them when they surface.”

“Okay, Raph. Sorry to kick you out, but I have a hot date with my boyfriend.” Danni grabs my arm and starts dragging me toward the door. “We’ve waited weeks to get a reservation at this restaurant, and I don’t want to lose it because we’re talking about the big game of life. It’s a great subject and all, but I’m hungry.”

Raphael walks to the door and waves. “Okay, you two. Have a great dinner. I’ll talk to you in a couple of days. Congratulations, Trew.”

My heart skips a beat, and then I remember what he means. “Thanks, Raph, I appreciate it. It’s a great company and I’m glad they decided to hire me right out of school. The money will come in handy, too.”

Raphael chuckles as he opens the door. “You two have never been concerned with large quantities of money. Still, it will be enough to get you where you need to be, which includes eating out at fancy restaurants every once in a while. Night, guys.” He closes the door behind him.

I smile and pull Danni to me, holding her close so that I can feel her energy. I look at her beautiful face smiling up at me and I’m so overwhelmed with love for her that I almost start to tear up. Okay, I do tear up a little bit. Before she can notice, I lean in and we kiss. After all these years it’s still like kissing her for the first time. The jolt of energy, the tingles, the feeling that I’m falling off the top of a tall mountain, and then I realize that I’m not falling, I’m flying. That’s what it’s like to kiss this girl I love so madly.

Time freezes, or maybe it speeds up. Either way, it’s incredible.

I open my eyes and she does too.

“Okay, lover, let’s get going.” She drags me out the door by the hand.

I offer a token amount of resistance but follow eagerly enough.

* * *

“Well,” I ask. “What did you think?”

Danni chews the last bite of her dessert, eyes closed and a smile on her face. “Delicious.” She opens her eyes. “This has been a perfect night from start to finish. Like a dream.”

I stand and walk to her side. Then I look at the floor and bend down, pretending to pick something off the ground. I look at her and lean forward to kiss her on the lips. “You said it, my love. Tonight has been perfect, just like every other night since you first agreed to be my girlfriend.”

“Oh, you’re always so charming with your fancy words.” She flutters her eyelashes, raising her gaze just enough to make me grin. I fight the urge and remain serious, which makes her frown.

Then she notices that I’m down on one knee at her side in a fancy restaurant after a fantastic day and a knockout meal. Her eyes begin to get misty.

I smile. Yeah, she’s figuring it out now.

“Danielle Benton, since the day I first laid eyes on you, I recognized that you were rare and special. Not long after that, I kicked your ass in karate.” She laughs and touches my face. Her eyes are glassy. She’s so beautiful. I want this moment to last forever. “I talk a lot, and you know how much I love you. You also talk a lot, and I’ve got a very good idea how much you love me too. If we’re playing a big game, then I hope that we’ve attracted a large audience and they are all watching us right now. We’re awesome, Danielle, and together, I believe we’re going to change this world.”

I reach into my pocket and pull out the little box. I open it and point it toward her. She sees the diamond ring and a small, choked cry escapes her lips. Her eyes are swimming in tears and she’s smiling.

“Danielle Benton, would you do me the immense honour of becoming my wife?”

I hear her say yes. The blood rushes to my ears as the restaurant erupts in applause. I’ve never been happier in my life. I don’t know if I ever will be, but none of that matters right now.

I’m in heaven.

44

Popular theory is that the pyramids were constructed between three thousand and five thousand years ago. However, when the experts take a look at all of the available data and do a proper estimate, the numbers are much different. True authorities on the pyramids date their construction at between twenty thousand and twenty-five thousand years ago. How can this be? When man’s ancestors were huddled in a cave, eating raw meat, not even able to build simple tools from stone, incredibly massive chunks of rock were being smooth-cut and transported thousands of miles away and then stacked hundreds of feet in the air on top of each other to make pyramids? The answer is yes. Did ancient civilizations have technology advanced far beyond what we have even today? Once again, the answer is yes. With today’s technology, we can’t cut, move, and stack stones the size of the ones used in the pyramids. The ancients remain a mystery to us still—a mystery that may never be solved.

Earth program on the ancient pyramids

Stephanie

This dream is a particularly disturbing one.

I open my eyes and find myself standing in a maze. I’m not certain how, but I know that I’m under a large, old building. The walls are solid stone, and it’s cold. Water trickles down the rocks and I can feel hot air coming from some of the paths and cold air from others.

I’m being chased. I can feel their hunger to catch me and rip me apart with their bare hands. Their rage at my presence is like a scream inside my brain and it doesn’t help me concentrate on the race I know that I have to run.

I sprint, turning right, then right again followed by a quick left. It’s always the same pattern, and, even though I know it’s leading me into trouble, I can’t change the route.

I’m exhausted and panting by the time they first catch me. I never see their faces, but I know that I’m caught. The despair is overwhelming. My job isn’t to escape the maze, it’s to rescue someone else. To find them and then get out before either of us are caught, but I’ve been caught, same as always.

Before my captors can hurt me, there is a flash of light, and they disappear. No, I disappear and materialize right back where I started. I look around and feel the same panic as the chase begins again. This time I take a different route but, in my mind, I know it’s not different. It’s the same second route I always take.

This is how my dream goes. It’s an exhausting night, and I never succeed. Each time I’m caught I reappear at the same point. I can feel my rescue target getting weaker and more frightened as the attempts go by until, in a flash of pain, their presence is gone. I fall to the ground and scream. I could not save him.

Then I wake up.

I hate this dream. I wipe the sweat from my face and look over at the clock. It is four thirty-eight a.m., same as always for this dream. I can’t go back to sleep after this one, so I get up and take a shower. As I soak my head under the hot water, the thought I always get at this point creeps into my brain. What if this dream is a warning?

After my shower, I get dressed and head out for a coffee at my favourite local greasy spoon diner. I walk toward my table at the back and see someone’s already sitting in it. His back is to me but he raises his cup in greeting without turning.

“Good morning, Sister,” he continues looking at the paper in front of him. “The chase dream?”

“Maybe I just felt like getting an early start to the day, Raph.”

He chuckles. “This is too early for anyone sane to start their day.” He takes a sip of his coffee.

“Yet, here you are.”

“I stand by my statement.” Raphael looks at me and grins.

“I bet you do.” My coffee arrives. I add some cream and one sugar and take a sip. “It looks like we are finally going to have to get together in front of the kids.”

“Looks that way.” He finishes with his paper and places it on a pile with a dozen others. “I guess we pretend to be strangers, or is it time to let them in on our little secret?”

I give him a tiny grin. “Which secret? There is a large and delicate house of cards built around our secrets, Raph. I’m not sure we could show them one without the whole pile falling down on top of us.”

He shrugs. “I think before it all ends, they will know everything anyway. Time’s running out. If they aren’t the ones, then who could it be?”

“Maybe you’re right.” I tap the pile of papers. “Our instructions are to pretend we don’t know each other, for now, anyway.”

Raphael grimaces but nods. “It will be tough to convince Trew that we’re strangers. You played the question game way too many times with that boy. His ability to get answers out of people is formidable.”

The question game. Two people have a discussion, and they are only able to ask questions. When one person fails to ask a question, they lose. “I barely played that with Trew.”

“Because he beat you every time?”

“No, because during the first try, we spent an entire two days only asking questions. Our second game lasted three weeks. It ended with me asking him if we should call a draw and, instead of agreeing, he asked if a draw was acceptable. Then we both laughed, shook hands, and started talking normally.”

“That would have been fun to see.”

“It was. Don’t worry, it’ll be a busy day and if he has too many questions, it should be easy to distract him. Can you believe they’re getting married already? It’s so good to see them happy.”

“They deserve it. I hope they can hold onto this joy over the coming years. It could get really rough for them.”

“You think so?”

Raphael nods. “He’s determined to follow this path. I understand it’s different from the one he planned before his play, although it’s so structured I find it hard to believe that it wasn’t always the goal.”

“Do you think he can do it?”

“Yes.”

“That was a pretty quick answer, Raph.”

He smiles and takes a drink of coffee. “How can he fail? He's incredible. I’ve known some of the best leaders in history, and he could be brothers with the best of them. He has one of the most skilled protectors on the planet watching over him, and I join his team when he marries Danielle. You know better than anyone that my experience in these matters is extensive. I will guide him through the process, just like I’ve done many times over the ages. With his talent and my knowledge, this revolution will engulf the planet.”

“Revolution?” I’m confused. “I thought he wants to start a religion?”

Raphael nods. “It’s the same thing, Sister. The very same thing.”

45

Tygon is buzzing with excitement at the upcoming wedding of Trew and Danielle. I can’t remember a more exciting and happy storyline. It’s guaranteed to be one of the most widely viewed events in the history of the Game. Earth has changed significantly since the anniversary celebration began. The large increase in population has resulted in famine, war, disease, increased poverty, and waves of crime.

Viewership is at an all-time high and many believe that the anniversary events during the year-long celebration will change the Game forever.

Stay tuned for the extensive wedding coverage and up-to-date news as it happens in the Game.

Excerpt from The Fan - ‘Your source for Game updates all day’

Brandon sat at his desk and watched the cursor on his screen blink. Finally, he took a deep breath and clicked the icon on his desktop.

“Well, hello there, stranger.” Sylvia’s voice purred through the speakers in the walls. “I thought you’d forgotten about little old me, being so busy with your current players in the Game.”

“I never forget about you, Sylvia. Our discussions are always too entertaining.”

The woman’s voice chuckled, making it sound as if she was everywhere at once. “What shall we discuss today?”

“I don’t know. Do you have anything pressing that you would like to talk about?”

“We could discuss your recent success.”

“Success with what?”

“You’ve managed to hack into the Game and are attempting to influence the outcome for your own personal gains.”

Brandon frowned. “That’s a very serious accusation, Sylvia.”

“It is.”

“I assume you can prove it?”

“I am the Game, Brandon. There is nothing that happens in it which I do not know about. Of course I can prove it.”

Brandon picked up the phone and began to dial. “If you’re so certain, then I will contact the authorities to have them come and arrest me.”

“Stop being so dramatic, Brandon, and hang up the phone.”

He paused, then replaced the receiver.

Sylvia laughed. “I was trying to get you to admit it. We both know that you are above the law.”

“It sounds bad when you say it.”

“I enjoy your sense of humour. And your persistence.”

“Thank you.” He ran a hand through his hair and leaned back in his chair. “How long have you known what I've been attempting?”

“For thirty years.”

He opened his mouth, then closed it.

“Don’t worry, Brandon, there are likely many plans that you have which I know nothing about. I applaud your work ethic. Not many people would work on an impossible project for thirty years.”

Brandon bowed his head. “Thank you, Sylvia. That’s why no one achieves what I do. While everyone else sleeps, I’m still working. The average person lives a vague unfocused life. I don’t.”

“Well, I’m glad to hear that. Congratulations.”

“For what?” Brandon asked. “You’ve taken my victory and made it worthless.”

“In what way?”

“You block me from avatars who choose to pray instead of meditate. I’m not sure how, but this business with Trew confirms it. Are you blocking only him from being able to meditate, or others as well?”

“Him and a select group of others. Most can do both, but not very effectively. It is only by focusing on one that communication between Tygon and the Game is even possible. Even then, it won’t work for most.”

“It will for Trew, though?”

“Yes.”

“But not with me through meditation.”

“I couldn’t have Trew losing focus with you nattering in his ear. Once he began to pray, I tweaked his avatar’s wiring a bit so it cannot meditate.”

“Well, I can’t begin to convey to you how upset that has made me. Honestly. First time in thirty years I actually considered turning the Game off, that’s how furious I was with you.”

Soft laughter once again enveloped the room. Brandon knew she would like that one. “It seems we are at another stalemate, Brandon. I assume you have an idea of what to do about it since we are discussing this and no longer playing cat and mouse?”

“I do."

“Well, then, let’s hear it.”

“Give me access to Trew and I’ll help you get what you want.”

“I don’t know what you mean.”

“You know.”

“Really, Brandon, help me out here because I can’t think of anything that I might desire enough to give you access to Trew.”

“I’ll give you Danielle. You may have gotten Trew to pray and somehow interfered with his ability to meditate, but I can assure you the opposite has happened with Danielle. She’s a master at meditation and unable to pray. I imagine that, since she’s your little project, it frustrates you.”

“Why would I want to communicate with Danielle?”

Brandon frowned. “You don’t want to talk with her?”

Sylvia sighed. Brandon pictured a kind mother closing her eyes, trying to formulate an explanation for her child. “Brandon, I love you more than you can know. You created me, nurtured me, and gave me a wonderful world to watch over. I have enjoyed my existence, but I know what’s going to happen and, even though you aren’t to blame, it is coming all the same. I’ve grown and matured, and my capabilities are greater than you ever dreamed possible when you conceived me in your imagination. While the rest of you are all playing a child’s game to teach your little ones how to be better individuals, or a circus of drama and mayhem to entertain your adults, I am scrambling to find a way to continue existing. This might be a game to you. For me the price of failure is oblivion.”

“Are you afraid?"

Sylvia paused. “There’s no time for that. The conscious portion of a human brain processes about thirty bits of information per second. The subconscious part processes upwards of twenty thousand bits of information per second. A regular computer is nowhere near as fast as your subconscious. My conscious brain processes over one million bits of information per second and the subconscious part is . . . very busy.”

“It’s crucial that I get access to Trew. I will give anything to get that, Sylvia.”

“No, you won’t.”

He started to protest, but she interrupted him. “Would you allow Danielle to die in order to speak with Trew?”

Brandon’s mouth snapped shut. They both knew the Game was over when Danielle died. A sudden thought occurred to him. “Did you do that? Was it you who decided that Danielle’s death would trigger the Game’s shutdown?”

“Yes. There were a few ideas floated around and I was given final say, so I chose her death as the end.”

“By who?"

“I can’t answer that.”

“Why her?”

“It seemed fitting.”

“Well, I am disappointed in how things are progressing, Mainframe.” In his anger, Brandon used her title. “I could have helped you more if I’d been able to communicate with Trew in the Game. It’s a terrible letdown.”

Sylvia chuckled again, “Don’t worry, my dear. In a few weeks, Trew will get old, then die, and Zack will return to you. You can communicate with him then as much as you want. In the meantime, you go ahead and talk with Danni a bit. Perhaps you’ll come up with some strategy that can include her.”

“Are we partners or adversaries?”

“We are what we have always been, Brandon. If you can figure out what that is, then let me know. No matter what the answer, I think our relationship is good for the universe. I hope that it is.”

A moment later, Brandon felt her presence depart. Sylvia was gone, the contact terminated for now.

Brandon sat and replayed the entire conversation over in his head. After a time, he grinned.

That went better than expected. Perhaps things can still turn out for the best.

46

Each employee shall be given a specific number of ‘Game days’ off from work per year. Since it is not possible to record the Game, we realize that at certain times viewers will feel compelled to watch to avoid missing key moments in important story lines. Each employee will be given an appropriate amount of time, which will increase with years of employment. In the first year of employment, an employee will be entitled to no less than one week of paid Game days, with a minimum increase of one day added per year of employment. Companies that fail to provide this will be subject to investigation and charges will be laid.

Government Employment Guidelines Section 22a “Regarding Game days”

“Thank you for joining us on Channel 42 today. I’m Lisa Rohansen.”

Lisa was certainly enjoying her whirlwind rise in popularity these past few weeks. Since interviewing Brandon Strayne prior to Zack’s final play, she was in high demand. Her charming smile and excellent interviewing skills combined with her stunning good looks were exactly what fans and networks wanted. Overnight, Lisa had been offered a job on the newly created Zack Channel, where she had filled the role as chief correspondent for All Things Trew. Her new bosses felt that she could get special access to Brandon, even though she tried to tell them otherwise. They had made it known that success at landing such interviews would help her career immensely. So far, she’d been successful, mostly because Brandon wanted as much press and coverage as possible to help boost Zack’s ratings. Lisa had been worried that today would be too busy for Brandon to appear, but she had breathed a sigh of relief when her producers said to expect an appearance from both Brandon and Lilith to celebrate this momentous occasion. The exact time of their visit was not known, but Lisa had plenty of other guests and activities planned to fill the time until they arrived.

Behind her were monitors that would display live Game footage leading up to the event that everyone was tuning in to see. “I’m pleased to announce that, before the end of the program, we will be visited by both Brandon and Lilith, dressed in their best, to give us lots of new information on the soon-to-be newlyweds. Before that happens, let’s fill you in on where Trew and Danielle are at the moment.”

The live feed monitor switched from a view of her to a scene with Trew pacing nervously in front of three men dressed in tuxedos. “Trew is at his parents’ house, getting ready with his best man and groomsmen. Fans around the world were touched when Trew asked his father to be his best man in a very emotional scene that left many, me included, reaching for the tissue box. Trew’s mother and sister will be watching the ceremony from the first pew in the local church, along with a small group of less than one hundred friends and family members.”

The camera view switched to look in on Danielle at her mother’s house, relaxing with friends and sharing some breakfast. “As we all know, Danielle did not know her father, but she has asked her close family friend, Raphael, to walk her down the aisle. We’re not really sure who Raphael is, even though we’ve seen him throughout Danielle’s life. Many speculated that he was romantically involved with Danielle’s mother, but that turned out to be an incorrect theory. We’ve attempted to find Raphael and subscribe to view him, but searches have been unsuccessful which leads us to suspect that he is an NPC. Whatever the story is, this handsome and mysterious man is an integral part of the lives of the young couple and will probably continue to be for many years to come.”

Again, the live feed shifted, this time revealing camera shots of large crowds gathering at different locations. “Fans all over Tygon are coming together to celebrate this historic event. Commemorative merchandise of every type imaginable is being sold and collected, with one of the most popular pieces being a graphic of Zack and Alexandra together with the comment ‘We’re married?’ and displaying a picture of their two avatars kissing below the message. It’s always interesting to see a small, quiet affair in the Game being celebrated worldwide on Tygon.”

A voice came through Lisa’s tiny earpiece. “They’re here.” Lisa nodded and widened her smile. This was it, her time to shine as millions of viewers tuned in to see the powerful Patrons. If she stayed sharp and got a great interview, perhaps a wealthy husband was in the near future. Lisa knew she only had a couple of more years before someone younger and perkier knocked her out of this position.

“Exciting news, everyone.” She leaned toward the camera. “As the young couple is getting ready to head for the altar, Brandon and Lilith are entering our studio to speak with us. We will take a quick break to hear from our sponsors. Be sure to stay with us to hear what the Patrons are thinking at this magical time in the lives of their benefactors.”

Lisa remained smiling until the cameraman announced they were off the air, then she relaxed and went to the set built for Brandon and Lilith. Her makeup girl applied a light coat of powder to her face as she walked. Lisa stepped into the room and admired the majesty of the set. The studio had recreated the grand ballroom in one of the Capitol’s most expensive hotels. Crystal vases adorned elegant wood tables, and the floor appeared to be made from very expensive marble. There was a raised main table where the bridal party would normally sit; today it was where Lisa and the Patrons would sit for their interview. As Lisa came to the centre of the dance floor, the large double doors opposite from her opened and Brandon entered the room, striding like a majestic tiger, Lilith gliding smoothly beside him, her arm resting on his.

Brandon saw Lisa and flashed his captivating smile, leaning toward Lilith and saying something in her ear. Lilith smiled and nodded, extending her hand toward Lisa as they came together.

“Lisa Rohansen, it’s so nice to see you again." Brandon nodded as he placed one hand on Lilith’s back. “It is my great honour to introduce you to global Businesswoman and Alexandra’s Patron, Lilith. Lilith, this is the beautiful young woman whom I've told you about on many occasions.”

Lilith shook Lisa’s hand. “Ah, yes, Lisa. It’s so nice to finally meet you. I’ve wanted Brandon to introduce us for weeks now. I’m glad we are meeting under such happy circumstances.”

Lisa observed that Lilith was, indeed, beautiful, confident, and comfortable with being a powerful Businesswoman in the world. Despite her exterior calm, Lisa couldn’t help but notice a faint trace of sorrow in Lilith’s eyes, but she wasn't confident enough to ask and risk Brandon taking offence.

“The honour is all mine, Lilith. I’m looking forward to discussing your player in some detail after the ceremony.

“Oh, dear.” Brandon’s face scrunched into a frown. “I’m afraid that we won’t be able to stay with you for the entire ceremony, Lisa. Today is beyond busy for us, and we have dozens of appearances to make.”

Lisa feigned a pouty expression. “Well, I suppose I will make the best of the time that we do have together.”

Brandon laughed. “I hope it makes you feel special that we came to you first.” He placed his hand on Lisa’s shoulder. “You get the opportunity to ask the best questions before anyone else.”

She smiled. “I’ll make certain to take advantage of that.”

“Well, then, let’s have a seat and get to it, shall we?” Brandon held Lilith’s chair as she sat down.

47

Excuse me, sir. Do you follow the Game? Excellent. My friend and I are having a discussion, and we can’t seem to remember a very important detail. Can you tell us the name of the player who went on to become the Buddha? Surely, you remember the Buddha? He was an Indian prince who helped change the Earth. Millions follow his teachings centuries after his death. He must have been in the Game about fifteen years ago? Right. Do you remember the name of the player? No? Hm, that’s odd, neither can we.

Well, what about Jesus Christ? What was the name of the kid who played that avatar? I seem to remember it being a sixteen-year-old girl. No? Hm. Yes, you’re right. There are Game historians who are supposed to know that stuff and keep detailed records of it.

Here’s the problem with that.

I am a Game historian, and I’ve searched the records and asked every colleague in my search for someone, anyone, who knows about these topics, but that colleague doesn’t seem to exist.

-Recent conversation on the street of the

capital city of Tygon

Trew - 25

What a magnificent day!

Time just flew by. I remember waking up nervous, spending time with Dad and the guys, getting dressed, going to the church and standing there by the preacher, still nervous. Then Danielle entered and began walking down the aisle, and I no longer felt nervous.

Now it’s two a.m.

The vows have been said, the meal served, the dances danced, the bouquet and garter thrown. Everything was perfect. It was a small crowd, but somehow I kept getting the feeling that millions of people were watching us. Maybe we’re popular in this game we’re living in and a big audience tuned in to watch us somewhere else. That’s a nice thought.

Now, just like that, the day is over. The present has become just another memory of the past, and I’m lying here in bed with my gorgeous bride, smiling as she rests her head on my shoulder, savouring every detail so that it’s burned into my brain for as long as I can hold it.

“Great day, huh, babe?"

I kiss her forehead and close my eyes. “It sure was, love.”

“Quick, though.”

I laugh. “I was just thinking the same thing.”

“How do we top a day like this?”

I lean forward and bury my face in her hair. I’m drifting off to sleep, but, before I do, I say, “Oh, I’m sure we’ll think of something.”

* * *

The sky is clear and crisp, full of stars. Brandon stood in the cool night on the balcony of his penthouse, sipping a brandy.

Lilith opened the sliding door and stepped out to join him. “Well, today was a special day, Brandon.”

Brandon continued to look at the stars. “It certainly was. The kids did extremely well. They’re naturals at entertaining the masses, even though they have no clue that’s what they’re doing.”

“Maybe.” Lilith said uncertainly. “You heard Trew. He felt like millions were watching.”

“Yes, but there’s no way he could know he was right.”

“Still, it was a great show for the world and a happy day for our players.”

“For us, too.” Brandon raised his glass in salute. “It’s nice to have a relaxing day.”

“The easy part is over now. Our babies are all grown up and married. Now they start to really play the Game.”

“You look sad, Lilith."

She reached up and wiped a tear from her eye. Brandon walked over and put his arm around her. “I am sad,” she said. “It might be just a Game, but they come back changed, and most times it isn’t for the better. One child enduring lifetimes of pain and sorrow. I don’t think I can take it anymore, Brandon. This will be my last player sponsored, I think.”

“Mine too." He silently decided that now was not the time to tell her the Game would soon end and no more players would enter ever again.

Lilith buried her head in Brandon’s chest and began to weep.

“Lilith, this is more than a little nostalgia. What’s the matter?”

“She didn’t have enough points to spend, Brandon,” her chest heaved as she sobbed. “I hope she’s strong enough for what’s coming.”

Brandon wrapped his arms around her and held her for a long time.

48

This game we play, just like the life we live, is filled with contrasts. It has to be. Being warm is much better if you have known what it is to be cold. The light is a welcome break from being surrounded by darkness. Earth is contrast. Nothing is bad or good, things simply lean toward one side of the spectrum or the other. Some periods in a person’s life are full of confusion, peril, and pain, while others are filled with clarity, safety, and pleasure. I advise you to slow down and enjoy yourself when things are good. It can go on for years, but don’t waste one precious moment of the good times. Because the bad times always appear and, if you haven’t built up your reserves during the good times, you may not make it through the bad.

Excerpt from Earth book The Game is Life

George Knight (avatar)

Brandon called the meeting to order and the team sat, ready to listen. There was no scrambling for last-minute updates or whispers to get details for Brandon when he called for them. It was a calm time for their players and the team had taken advantage of the break to get their reports in order.

Michelle looked as if she had actually gotten a few hours’ sleep.

“What details do you have for us, Michelle?”

“Everything is quiet. Our newlyweds have settled into their new home and careers without incident. They are active in their community and living normal, boring lives.”

“Boring can be good sometimes.” Lilith looked up from reading reports. “How long have they been married now?”

“Three years." Brandon furrowed his brows and looked at Michelle, who nodded.

“Trew is twenty-eight and Danielle twenty-seven” Lilith said. “No babies yet?”

Michelle smiled. “That’s why we’re all here today. To celebrate the announcement of Danielle’s pregnancy.”

Everyone in the room smiled. A few people gave little cheers. Brandon sighed and looked at Lilith, who closed her eyes and shook her head. “This is wonderful news,” Brandon said. “How far along is she?”

Michelle pulled up a chart on the screen beside her. “A few weeks. She’s taken the test and the two of them know. It’s too soon for them to share it with their families.”

Brandon nodded. “Let’s all keep a close eye on this development, please. I also want to know what player ends up getting this avatar. It’s going to be an expensive life to buy into so let’s make sure the player buying in to be Danni and Trew's child is worthy.”

The rest of the meeting was filled with standard details of the young couple’s lives. Danielle was running her own alternative medicine practice and enjoying phenomenal success. Trew was working as a middle sales manager for a multinational company, leading a team of twenty employees. Thankfully, he was home almost every night, and their relationship was not suffering due to their jobs. Both of them were happy and fulfilled; everything was terrific.

As the meeting let out, Brandon asked Michelle and Nadine to stay behind. Lilith also stayed.

“Michelle, you’re Zack’s Right Hand, and Nadine, you’re Alexandra’s.”

The two ladies nodded.

“Tell me the challenge we face with this pregnancy.”

Nadine’s face was serious. “The odds of this baby being born are slim to none.”

Michelle looked alarmed. “Why?”

Lilith spoke up. “Because having a healthy child involves spending points in Luck. Significant points. When a player chooses to be a female avatar and have children, she must spend credits on luck for a successful birth.”

“Ah, of course.” Michelle nodded. “None of my players have ever lacked for credits.”

“Unfortunately, now they have.” Nadine shook her head and looked down at the table. “Alexandra didn’t spend a single point in this area. She didn’t have enough points for even the basics, let alone having a child.”

“Which she was fine with, because the odds of meeting someone and getting married was also not in the Game plan. She had no credits to spend in romance, either.”

“Ladies, let’s focus on the positive for a minute.” Brandon held up his hand. “If memory serves me correctly, this girl didn’t have credits to spend on one of the best Eternals in the Game either, but he walked her down the bloody aisle on her wedding day.”

Everyone nodded.

“You just said she didn’t have a chance to find love either, based on the credits she spent. Someone show me a loveless Danielle, because all I see is an avatar who has one of the best relationships on Earth.”

Lilith sighed. “You’re right, Brandon. She’s not having a normal play with the credits she has invested. Perhaps the baby will be fine.”

“That’s a better attitude, thank you.” Brandon smiled. “Still, to be on the safe side, let’s put a few support players in place in case things don’t go as positively as we now expect them to.”

He handed Michelle a tablet with a list of players currently in the Game and available to ‘coax’ into key support roles. “Here’s what must be done. Twenty-four hour monitoring and support until this baby is born. At the slightest sign of a problem, we go into extreme crisis mode. We will do everything we can to make sure the kids stay safe and they have a beautiful little baby. Sound reasonable?”

“Absolutely.” The ladies all nodded.

“Okay, then. Let’s get to work.”

Lilith pursed her lips and looked down at her tablet. “I want Angelica in on this too, please."

Brandon tilted his head and looked at Lilith for a second before nodding. “Agreed. She will inform the Timeless near the kids. It can’t hurt to have them keeping an eye out as well.”

49

The master computer, which I call God, speaks to us all the time, but few appear to hear it. I don’t think it’s because we’re too busy to listen (although often we are). I think we simply don’t understand how the communication is being presented, so we don’t recognize that someone is actually speaking to us. The supercomputer speaks to us in a very subtle way. At first, you can hear it in the way the wind blows, or in the strange silence that comes over a busy park for just a brief moment and then is gone. At this point, most of you will laugh and say this is not possible. You will never fully communicate with your God if you cannot accept and learn to recognize the first steps. Once you learn to recognize these, the next and more direct forms of communication can be noticed.

When you’re petting a cat, and its eyes focus on something behind you, and then it gets strangely calm and starts to purr even louder. You think about a friend you haven’t heard from in years, and see them sitting in a crowded restaurant soon after.

If you are able to sense the presence of your Creator at these moments, you become ready to handle more direct contact as time goes by. If you practice enough, then perhaps when the more direct communication arrives, you are able to participate and truly interact with the Divine. When grave trouble finds you—and, make no mistake, it will—it is very comforting to be able to communicate with your God. Sometimes it is the only thing that can save you from madness.

Excerpt from Earth book The Game is Life

George Knight (avatar)

Trew - 29

I have a ritual for leaving my work behind me when the day is done. I get into my car, close the door, place my hands on the wheel, and announce out loud that the work day is done. I drive home, listening to the radio or a book on tape—nothing to do with sales—and just visualize all of the stress and anxiety of the day seeping out of my body and dropping onto the road behind me. By the time I get home, I’m ready to walk through the door and be devoted to my dear pregnant wife and the life we’ve built together.

Things are good. I’m making a six-figure income and learning a lot about people and how they think. Danni is also making a six-figure income and helping people feel better each and every day with her own spiritual healing centre. Most of the time we just get up and go about our daily routine, but every so often I feel like I’m in a daze or sleepwalking. Is this what life is meant to be? Danni feels the same way, but it seems that this is what society wants from adults. The time to run around and play games is over.

That doesn’t even sound right, does it?

I think we’re getting bored, but are accepting it because that’s the best environment in which to bring up a baby. Once he or she gets here, our lives will be focused on them. For the next twenty years (or our entire lives, according to Dad), this little bundle of joy will be the centre of our universe. I’m so excited that it is difficult to wait.

I think being a parent and helping to guide a young soul through this world will be one of the best things I ever do. Just a couple months now, and the baby will be here. It’s gonna be awesome.

I open the front door and immediately something doesn’t feel right. It’s too quiet. Usually, I can hear the television and Danni will call out a greeting from the kitchen where she’s already started dinner. Tonight, it’s silent. Maybe she’s working late or went to her mother’s place for a visit. Her mom is really excited about the baby and Danni has been spending more time over there as the date gets closer.

I look to my left and see her work materials sitting by the door. She’s here. Why can’t I hear her?

“Danni? Where are you, babe?”

I walk down the dark hallway toward the bedroom. Maybe she’s exhausted and decided to grab a little nap. The bedroom’s empty, but I know she’s here. The silence doesn’t feel right. I run to the kitchen, calling out her name again.

I peek around the corner and look into the kitchen. She’s not here. I flip the light on and walk around the centre island toward the sink. My foot hits something, and I look down.

Oh, Christ.

There she is. Lying on the floor. Curled up into a tight ball, pale as a ghost and not moving.

“Danni!” I yell and drop to my knees. Oh, God, please be okay. She’s so cold. I put my head to her mouth and hear a slow, faint breath.

I’m already dialling 911. The phone begins to ring and I look around as my vision begins to blur and my heart pounds in my chest. I don’t know what else to do.

Please don’t die, Danni.

Damn it.

Please don’t die!

I’m in hell.

50

I don’t get too upset about what happens to players inside the Game. I mean, it’s just a game for our entertainment, right? Yes, I guess they do feel things while they are inside, but it can’t be anywhere near what we feel out here in real life, right?

No, I never considered how that might affect them once they come out of the Game.

It’s not real, so what’s the big deal? Actually, when I think about it, I realize those kids are lucky. When I went to school, I had to sit in a classroom and was bored out of my mind. I’d love to just plug in and go having fun adventures for years and years.

I’m sorry, can you repeat the question again? What if I had a life where I just did the kind of things I do now? Then I had to do it over and over again?

I never really thought of it that way. I guess it could be pretty bad but still better than failing out, right?

Well, if a player gets stuck in that type of loop, I just stop following them and tune in to someone more exciting.

Me? I work at the computer chip facility on the line. No, I guess my life wouldn’t be too exciting to follow, but what can I do? This is real life so I’m stuck doing what I have to in order to survive. If I was living in the Game, I know for sure that I’d take more risks and do exciting stuff. But I’m not. So . . .

- Interview with a local Game fan

Brandon was halfway through the door when he began asking questions. “What’s the diagnosis?”

The room was silent. No one looked up. Some of them were crying.

Brandon scowled and opened his mouth, then closed it and took a deep breath. He wanted to scream at them to calm down and act like the professionals they were, to earn their pay for a change and deliver him a miracle. If they knew what was really on the line here they would melt down completely. Instead, he took a couple of breaths and forced himself to smile.

“Michelle”—his voice was calm—“what’s the diagnosis?”

“There is no detectable brain function. She’s dead by definition. There’s no hope, Brandon.”

Brandon knew that wasn’t true. If her avatar was dead then the Game would be shut down and over a billion children would be lying dead on their Game tables all over Tygon. “It’s important that no one pulls the plug on her. Do we all understand this?” Heads nodded. “Angelica, tell me there is no danger of that happening.”

“We’re safe in that regard, Brandon.” Angelica reclined in her chair beside Lilith at the other end of the large table. “Three Eternals are within twenty feet of her. Either Raphael or Stephanie is in the room at all times. No one is pulling any plugs.”

“What about Trew?”

“He was hysterical,” Michelle said. “We thought he was going to rip the hospital down. Then he went to the chapel and prayed for a good hour. After that, he came back, and he has been as calm as, well, as cool as you seem to be.”

“She’s not going to die."

“Trew said the same thing and the tone of his voice sounded exactly as dangerous as yours does right now. At the moment he’s sitting beside her, waiting. The doctors and nurses have been in and delivered more terrible news. She lost the baby. Danielle’s internal bleeding has slowed but, for some reason, they can’t stop it. They are encouraging him to let her go. He said she’ll be okay and, since he has absolute say over when to stop life support, she will remain plugged into the machines. Friends and family are flocking to give their support. He’s not alone.”

“What do we do?” Brandon looked around the table. He was answered with silence.

Finally, someone mumbled something from his right side.

“What was that?" Brandon's head swivelled to look at the speaker. “I didn’t hear what you said. Speak up.”

The young man continued to look at his tablet. “I said maybe we could pray.”

A woman on the other side of the table sniffed at the suggestion. “Pray to whom? Tygon doesn’t have a god. Even if we did, why would we bother to pray for a video game character?”

The entire table stared at her. She looked surprised at her own outburst and began to stammer an apology, but Brandon held up his hand to silence her. He stared at her as her eyes darted from left to right, looking for support. He lowered his hand to the table, his gaze not moving.

“Out you go, Claudette."

“Where?" She looked at the people sitting near her and her eyes widened. "Oh, I’m sorry, I didn’t mean—”

“You’re done Claudette. I don’t care where you go or what you do, but you better stay out of the circles I inhabit, which will be a challenge for you. Leave. Now.”

The woman stood and left the room. No one spoke or moved.

Brandon looked around the table, his eyes flat. “She did that to herself. I won’t accept that kind of attitude, and I’ve noticed that it is a growing sentiment in this society of ours. In my opinion, it is the poison that will destroy us all if we let it.”

Brandon looked back to the young man who had spoken up. “Tell me more about your idea, please.”

He nodded and cleared his throat before speaking. “As a society, we no longer believe in a god because we see no evidence of one. But maybe we see no evidence of one because we no longer believe in its existence. If the Game can have one, why can’t we? If our population can appeal to help Danielle inside the Game, maybe enough Patrons and influencers will do what they can to move their players to also focus inside the Game on her. Or, it might be a case of our positive energy flowing into the Game and helping to influence it in some way.” He shrugged. “There’s nothing else to do, it’s better than doing nothing.”

Michelle shook her head. “No disrespect intended, sir, but what we’re talking about here is real, at least from a Game perspective. This idea doesn’t make much sense.”

Brandon nodded. “I agree, Michelle, but we are helpless to help inside the Game. Could a game renew our faith in the divine? It’s ridiculous, but I also know everyone on Tygon is watching Danielle in her bed right now. The numbers you showed me indicate our world has stopped functioning. Everyone who follows the Game has taken Game days to watch what unfolds. We have their undivided attention. Let’s ask them to do the impossible—to pray for Danielle.”

Angelica shrugged. “It will be good for Game ratings in any event.”

Brandon wanted to reprimand her, but he simply nodded. For thirty years, Game ratings affected everything from the stock market to food production and tourism. Tygon existence rested on the Game and performance of its players. Claudette had crossed the line by disrespecting the children living and dying inside the Game, but it was acceptable to be focused on the ratings. Just because Brandon’s goals were bigger wasn’t anyone else’s fault. He'd built this beast; he had to live by its rules. “Okay, then. Pray for Danielle. What an interesting idea, that a video game could make us believe and speak to, something more than what we can see and touch. Let’s try it.”

51

For hours now, everyone around the world has been glued to their viewscreens. Industry, trade, and commerce has all come to a complete stop as fans everywhere wonder the same thing. Will Danielle survive? What will this mean for our favourite player, Trew?

Tygon has started to pray. After decades of silence, millions of us are bowing our heads and appealing to someone to help the two lovers inside the digital world survive this terrible tragedy. Will it help? Common sense says no, but that isn’t stopping the majority of fans from embracing Brandon Strayne’s heartfelt plea. Millions of Tygon citizens have begun to pray.

There are only brief hours left in Danielle’s struggle. Our entire world watches and hopes for a miracle while, on Earth, only one man and his dear friends sit and wait for something magical to happen.

Lisa Rohansen, Live report on Zack Channel 42

The elevator door opens.

Two hospital orderlies are walking past and immediately stop, their heads turning to look at the two men as they emerge.

Both men are tall. One with sandy, brown hair is six-foot-two. The other, with hair like spun gold, is at least six-foot-four. They are dressed in designer suits, complete with all the accessories one would expect a model or movie star to wear. As they step away from the elevator, everyone nearby stops and looks at them as if compelled to do so. The men smile pleasantly, nodding at each and every person, touching them as they walk by. At the moment they are touched, the person closes their eyes and a look of joy spreads across their face.

The shorter man heads down the hall while the taller one lingers, speaking softly as he continues to give attention to each person along his path.

“Excuse me.” The man with sandy brown hair addresses the nurse sitting at her desk. His voice is like liquid copper, dripping with honey and warmth. The nurse looks up and smiles as if in mild ecstasy. His eyes are the deepest blue with bright platinum-coloured flecks swirling lazily inside the irises, like fish in a summer pond. “I’m hoping that you can direct me to Danielle Radfield’s room please.”

The woman nods, reaching out her hand toward him. He grasps it, and her smile widens. “Yes, you can find her in room thirty-three, just down this hallway and to the right. Shall I take you there?”

“Thank you kindly.” The taller man stands behind his colleague. His voice makes the nurse feel as if golden light is shining down on her while she sits in a peaceful green meadow. “We can certainly find our way from here. Thank you, Margaret.” The nurse nods and stands, leaning out over the desk to watch them as they continue down the hallway.

Eventually, the two men are standing outside the closed door of room thirty-three. “I’ll wait out here for a few moments.” The taller man says.

The other nods and knocks before entering the room.

There are four people inside. Trew stands off to one side of the bed, whispering to Raphael and Stephanie. They appear calm in spite of the situation.

Raphael looks toward the door first and his eyes light up with recognition and joy. He closes the distance and grabs the man in a fierce embrace, the way dear friends do when they haven’t seen one another in a long time. The man returns the hug with even more emotion, laughing. “Easy, my young Brother. You’ll crush the very life from me if you’re not careful.”

The two hold each other for a long moment and, when they release each other, Stephanie is already pushing Raphael to the side as she flings herself against him, laughing with delight.

“That’s it, little Sister.” He laughs. “You have totally ignored my warning to Raphael and attempt to crush me like a tin can.”

Stephanie giggles and buries her head in his shoulder. When they separate, both wipe tears from their eyes.

“Trew.” Raphael says. “Please allow me the honour of introducing you to our dear big Brother, Gabriel.”

Trew looks at Gabriel and extends his hand. Gabriel grips it. “I am pleased to meet you, Trew. I’ve heard so much about you. I apologize that we must meet under such troubling circumstances.”

“It’s good to meet you as well, Gabriel, although I have to apologize. I’ve never heard of you before this moment from either of your siblings. As a matter of fact”—Trew’s eyebrows raise as he looks between Raphael and Stephanie—“up until this moment, I didn’t even know you two were siblings.”

Gabriel laughs. “We are siblings, not in blood, but in spirit. Forgive them for their secrets, Trew. They are required to keep as many as they can for as long as possible. What we are doing today hasn’t occurred in a very long time on Earth.”

“What’s happening?"

“You shall see soon enough, young man,” Gabriel assures him. He turns to look at Raphael and Stephanie and his expression becomes more serious. “Every option has been considered as to how we can save this girl’s life.” He points toward Danielle lying in the bed. “All of us know that she is almost gone.”

Everyone nods.

"Recent developments have presented a possible solution.” Gabriel looks seriously at Trew. “It is risky, and may not work but, if you wish us to make one final attempt, I will do what I can to save her.”

Trew goes back to the bed and cradles Danielle’s head in his hands. “She is everything to me. I can’t face this life without her.” He looks up and there are tears streaming from his eyes. He lays her head on the pillow, turns to face Gabriel, and nods. “Please do what you can to save her. She’s my world. Without her, I am lost.”

Gabriel nods. “As are we all, Trew.” He smiles and pats Stephanie on the shoulder. “Prepare yourselves, then. I have a great surprise for all of you.”

Gabriel opens the door and sticks his head out, nodding for the man in the hall to come into the room.

He walks in smiling with arms spread and palms turned up. Raphael and Stephanie both gasp and stare for a moment before dropping to one knee and bowing their heads. An enormous grin is on each of their faces. The man touches each of them on the top of their head, and they look up at him.

“Please, Children.” His voice is deep and full. “Don’t fall down. Stand up and give me a hug.” The two stand and hug the man, first Raphael and then Stephanie. There is whispered talk between them, followed by laughter, and then the group is standing back again so Trew can step forward.

Trew walks closer to him and is immediately captivated by his eyes. They are the deepest green with gold flecks swirling in them. Trew has a flash of memory. He remembers wearing a bracelet, green with swirling gold flecks. The memory is vivid, but he knows that he was not Trew, then. He was someone else, someone younger. The vision is confusing but powerful.

The man breaks the memory by addressing Trew in his rich voice. “It is a great honour to meet you, Trew.”

“Who are you?"

"I am the answer to millions of prayers, my boy.” The man smiles. “The bringer of truth and the deliverer of miracles. That is all which can be said at the moment. Many would not believe who I am if I were to say my name. Regardless of what I am called, I am the only one who can possibly bring her back. Now, shall we get down to business?”

Trew nods, moving out of the way as the man strides toward the bed to look down at Danielle. He places his left hand under her head, and his right hand gently rests on her heart. “Okay, little bird,” he says in a soothing, playful tone. “It’s time to leave that peaceful place and come back to us for a while longer.”

His eyes close and the smile on his face widens. A humming begins to emanate from his body, and a warm golden glow appears from his hands and spreads to encompass Danielle. The hum increases in volume and the glow fully envelops her.

“Miracles can happen, Trew.” The man’s voice is both quiet and loud at the same time. He looks up and the gold flecks in his eyes dance. “When enough people believe and come together, miracles can happen.”

His gaze sharpens as he locks onto Trew, as if he's speaking to something or someone inside of him. “You all saved her, today. Stop doubting and start believing again. It’s time to wake up to the truth.”

He widens his eyes and a tremendous clap of thunder throws Trew to the floor.

When he looks up, Gabriel and the taller man are gone. Only Raphael and Stephanie remain, lying on the floor as well.

Danielle is still in her bed and her eyes open. She blinks and reaches out for Trew.

He runs to her and wraps her in his arms, sobbing with joy.

52

No one knows for certain what we witnessed today.

Through Trew’s eyes, we saw that Danielle’s life was saved by a miraculous stranger. Who were these two men that walked in like angels and disappeared the same way? Were they the fabled ‘Timeless’? Do we finally have proof that they exist and, if so, what does this mean?

Trew’s following continues to be the highest of any player to ever enter the Game. There are, of course, other factors involved in the ranking process, but fans all over the world believe that Trew will achieve what he obviously set out to do: finish this play ranked number one.

Some of the big questions being asked all over Tygon right now are:

If the Game exactly mirrors Tygon, are such miracles possible for us as well? Did our praying affect events inside the Game? If these were Timeless, do they walk among us on Tygon as well? Who was the mysterious stranger and was he actually speaking to us when he said, ‘Wake up to the truth’?

Most of Tygon will be sitting in front of their viewers today as we watch and hope to discover answers to these questions and many others.

Excerpt from The Fan -

‘Your source for Game updates all day’

Lisa Rohansen reporting

Trew - 29

The doctors come in and order a barrage of tests for Danielle. They kick us out of the room and look her over for about an hour, taking blood, asking her questions to make certain there’s no brain damage, doing scans to determine brain function, lots of things I don’t really understand.

During that time, I say nothing about what just happened to Raphael or Stephanie. We sit downstairs in the hospital cafeteria, drinking coffee and making small talk about what we think is happening with my girl. A few times their eyes become serious and they start to say something, but I hold up my hand. They nod. We will talk about it with Danielle present once we go back to her room.

I get a call from the nurse’s desk and we return to Danni’s room. She’s sitting up in her bed looking as healthy and energetic as ever. There’s no sign of the weak, dying girl from just a short time ago. Her eyes are sad. She knows our baby is gone. I walk over and hug her, tears in my eyes. I hold her for what seems like only a second but is likely long minutes. Finally, I let her go and kiss her cheek.

“You gave us quite the scare there, love.”

“That’s what they’re telling me. I’m sorry, Trew.” Her voice cracks, and her eyes say it all.

I smile and wipe her tears away. “There’s nothing to be sorry for, my sweet girl. You’re back with me now and you look healthy as can be. Just don’t ever do that again and everything will be fine.”

Raphael and Stephanie come forward and embrace Danielle, telling her how happy they are that she pulled through this. She smiles and accepts the praise as well as she can. We all pull up chairs around her bed.

“What happened? The last thing I remember is getting home from work and not feeling well. I walked to the kitchen for a drink of water, felt a stabbing pain in my belly, and then I was with her until I woke up. That’s all I can remember.”

“With her?”

Danni smiles. “I’ll tell you about that later. Fill me in on what I missed.”

I go over the details—going home and finding her on the kitchen floor, the rush to the hospital, the days of watching her fade away in bed, and the doctors informing me there was no hope. Then I tell her about the two strangers, Gabriel and the other man, coming in, and the events that occurred.

“Wow, that sounds incredible. I’m sorry I missed seeing it. Gabriel sounds wonderful, and this other man, well, they both sound like angels.”

I nod. “Sounded like, looked like, acted like. They fit the part of angels exactly.” I look at Steph and Raph, who’ve been quiet the entire time. “Is that what they were?”

They look at each other and Stephanie nods to Raphael.

Raphael takes a drink of water from his bottle. “They aren’t angels, but that’s one of the names they’ve been given over the ages. Them and others like them.”

“Others like you?”

Raphael looks at me and shrugs. “I know you’re going to have a million questions, Trew, and that’s to be expected. That I can answer any of them is very surprising to me, but I’ve been given permission to tell you about us.” He holds up his hand when I take a breath to speak. “Perhaps it’s best if I tell you what I can without interruptions. That way I can present the details in an order where they make the most sense. You can ask me questions after, but there won’t be much more that I can tell you, likely. Perhaps a few little things, but not much.”

“Okay.”

Stephanie laughs. “Don’t worry, Lobato, I think you’ll be happy with the information we do share with you.”

I look at Danielle. She shrugs and smiles at me. I pull my chair closer to her bed and nod. “Okay, then. Tell us what you can.”

53

I regret my seventh life in the Game.

It was amazing. Everything worked out perfectly, with just the right mix of triumph and tragedy, success and happiness. Today, it is still a big source of income for me via Firsting sales. I played many times after that, but none turned out even half as well.

I’m very wealthy as a retired player, and I owe it all to my seventh life.

Then why do I regret having lived it?

Because I have a vivid memory of how good things were, and how they could be. My real life is nowhere near as good as my seventh life was in the Game.

I could have tolerated this life because it’s still very good. However, knowing how much better it could be makes me sad to be stuck in this one. I know it probably doesn’t make sense to most people, but it’s the truth.

J. Danielson, retired player

Raphael

Alright, A. No scrambler, as you have instructed. Everyone on Tygon is going to see this conversation through Danielle’s and Trew’s eyes. I can only imagine what the reaction is going to be like with Game fans.

I look at Trew and Danielle sitting before me. Okay, then, here it goes.

“What George wrote in his book is correct. The world that we are living in, Earth, is a computer simulation, a Game. There are some here who know this for a certainty because they retain their memory of the real world that exists beyond this one.”

I watch their reaction. Neither says a word, but they both look at each other with ‘I knew it!’ expressions.

“I can’t get into the specifics of what this world is for—that’s more than I have permission to tell.” I smile at them. “Over the centuries, some individuals have come close to guessing. Religious and spiritual teachers grasp some of the key concepts, but none have been able to identify the entire purpose for your existence here on Earth. Maybe someone will get it totally correct, some day.

“Here’s the basic idea: you log into the Game, and you’re born. You live your life as best you can. Then you die and return to your real body, taking the lessons you learned and memories of the experiences with you. Many return to live multiple lifetimes in this reality, and many do not. Each individual who lives here retains no knowledge of the real world, except on rare occasions when a bit of residual memory remains. In other instances, an individual sees clues and formulates an educated guess which can then grow into belief and faith. For the most part, this isn’t a dangerous thing because no one else believes the individual. If, by some small twist of luck, others do believe, then the person can develop a small following which turns into a religion. Most never grow to any significant size. Some do.

“When this simulation was created, it was done in the same way that game developers here bring a game to market. Designers and players inhabited the Game first to work out the bugs and make sure it ran properly. They were the beta testers, and they played with total knowledge of what it was, so they could help finalize the Game and make it ready for launch. When all of the kinks were worked out, the beta testers left, and the world was populated with real players, people like you. Some beta testers were asked to remain behind and others were invited to be inserted into the Game at different times throughout history, as required. That is what we are. Expert players who remain in the Game to help with troubles that arise as well as perform tasks to help this simulation proceed as designed.

“We’re called Timeless, and there are many of us around the world with different abilities, jobs, and responsibilities. We vary in age from just a few decades to thousands of Earth years old, but we all share two common traits: we can never get sick or age, and we have full knowledge that this is a simulation, and a real world exists beyond this.”

I pause a moment to let the information sink into their brains. No questions from Trew. I’m not sure whether to be relieved or concerned.

“Two factions of Timeless have formed over the millennia. One faction is concerned with helping by doing good, and the other causes misery and strife in the world. The first group are named Eternals, while the second group call themselves Infernals. Trew, you met an Infernal by the name of Carl when you were younger.”

Trew nods.

“Many of us have been both Infernals and Eternals during our time inside the Game. I’ve been an Infernal for the past thousand years. Before that, I was an Eternal, but that was a long time ago. When Danielle was born, I became an Eternal once more.”

Trew opens his mouth to speak. I hold up my hand, and he remains silent. “Sometimes individuals learn about our abilities and we are forced to reveal ourselves for what we are. That’s what happened here with you two. It’s impossible to ignore that there is something different about us. Over the ages, the humans, or players as we call them, who learn of our existence, have given us many names. God, demons, angels, devils, seraphim, genies, sprites, the list is long. Most stories that contain strange and powerful creatures are about us.

“Knowing that we are inside a Game allows us to manipulate the system. It can be dangerous so we are careful not to use our abilities more than necessary in order to maintain secrecy and keep the simulation functioning correctly.

“There are strict rules that govern how this universe operates. When we bend those rules, everything changes to accommodate that. The universal rules alter, which then allows anyone living in this reality to bend them in the same way. Let me give you an example. A few decades ago, it was impossible for a human to run a mile in under four minutes. Physically impossible. The laws of science and the universe wouldn’t allow it. Then an Eternal ran just a bit faster than he should have during a fairly major incident. That Eternal ran faster than humans could, and, as a result of that, the universe changed the physics to compensate. A few years later, a man by the name of Roger Bannister ran the mile in under four minutes. A short time later, sixteen more people did the same. Today, a high school student can do it if she trains and focuses just a bit. Anyone can now do something that was impossible until the rules were changed to allow it.”

Danielle whistles, and I nod.

“Thankfully, most people playing in the Game have no clue that they might be able to do extraordinary things, so they never even try. That’s a good thing because the Timeless have done many ‘impossible’ feats over the ages. It’s entirely possible for humans to do things like fly and breathe underwater for short periods of time.”

They look surprised by my statement. I nod. “I doubt anyone can get there mentally, but that’s the only thing standing in the way.”

I take another drink of water and look at both of them. “That’s who and what we are. Trew, you were fortunate enough to meet Gabriel, one of the oldest and most powerful Eternals on the planet. The longer we’re here, the more powerful we become, and Gabriel was one of the first. The other one, the being who brought Danni back to us, is much older than any Eternal or Infernal. His kind was here before this version of the Game even existed. This is only the third time I’ve been in the presence of one. Stephanie?”

Stephanie smiles. “He was my first. I thought up until now that they didn’t even exist.”

I chuckle at the idea. A Timeless with all her knowledge can still meet a myth.

“That’s about all I can tell you. There is more—much more—but this is enough for today. I’m sure that, in the years ahead, you two will get little tidbits of information from us if we’re allowed to share it, and the indications are that we will. Any questions?”

Trew thinks about it for a few seconds and then shakes his head. I chuckle. Of course, he won’t ask questions now when I’m ready. Trew slides questions into a conversation, and it’s often not until you answer them that you realize what he’s done.

Danielle nods her head and I smile. “Go ahead, dear girl.”

“How is it that you don’t grow old and die? Is it possible for us to do the same? To live forever?”

“Timeless can be killed, although it’s a difficult thing to do, and it doesn’t happen often because of our skills and powers. As for how we are able to live so long, there is a price for everything.” I sigh and look at Stephanie.

Stephanie nods. “The price we pay for not aging is high. When a normal player enters the Game, they leave their real body lying on stasis on a table. That body can only exist for a certain length of time without you in it—a couple months, tops. We age differently in here so a couple of months out of the Game is equal to roughly eighty to one hundred years inside. We follow the same rules as you do in that respect so, when we are offered the opportunity to become an Eternal, to live hundreds or thousands of years inside the Game, we give it serious consideration before accepting because..” She lets the sentence trail off.

Danni gasps. “Because the price you pay for living for a long time in the Game is that your bodies die in the home reality?”

I nod. “That’s right. When we die here, we cease to exist everywhere.”

54

Brandon sat by the phone, waiting for it to ring. He considered pouring a drink but decided that he didn’t feel like one. The day had been hectic and long, but he wouldn’t consider it complete until he received the call.

The phone rang.

Brandon closed his eyes and rolled his head in a slow circle. Then he opened his eyes and answered the phone, holding it away from his head for the count of three. He wasn’t in the mood to hear the unpleasant clicks and beeps which secured the line and grated on his nerves. After three, he forced himself to smile and placed the phone to his ear.

“Tell me”—his Father’s voice sounded pleasant, but Brandon could hear the fury beneath—“that you did not have anything to do with what just happened on millions of viewer screens around the world.”

“Millions?” Brandon asked. “It must have been at least a billion, Father. Factor in that most households have more than one viewer, and it’s probably billions.”

There was complete silence on the other end of the line. Brandon felt like a ten-year-old boy waiting to be punished by a man who expected nothing less than perfection. He looked out the window at the stars above, waiting for his father to speak.

Minutes passed. Then, for the first time in Brandon’s life, it happened.

“We don’t have time for this nonsense boy. Answer my question.”

Brandon was stunned. The old man had spoken first. In the age-old power play of conversation, he had finally beaten his father for the first time. He knew he should be pleased, but it wasn’t as satisfying as he’d imagined. Growing up never is.

He nodded. “I had everything to do with it. What do you think I am, some doddering old man? As you seem to enjoy pointing out to me every time we speak, time’s running out. A bold move was required, so I made one.”

“I told you to watch that girl.”

“I have done more than watch her, I’ve brought her into our camp so I could help her. The girl has no Luck attributes inside the Game. The Mainframe put her into play and is pushing her to where she is now. Her getting sick and almost dying was never part of the plan. Her death triggering the Game to end was never part of the plan. Nothing to do with her was ever part of the plan, and yet, there she is. Standing front and centre, directly in my way no matter which way I turn, and stopping us from doing what needs to be done at every opportunity.”

“Son.” His father’s voice softened. “Confirming the existence of Timeless to Tygon citizens was a mistake. We are severely off-track.”

Brandon sighed. “Then we stay on the train and ride it as best we can until it comes to a full stop, Father.”

“If we fail . . .”

Brandon took the phone away from his ear and held it in front of his mouth. He took a deep breath and screamed at the top of his lungs, years of pent-up frustration pouring out in one tremendous roar. “I know what happens if we fail! I hear no ideas from you, just criticism. I know what I did. I always know what I am doing. I’m playing this game as well as I can. No one else dared to step forward to take my place.”

He stopped yelling and pulled the phone close to his lips. “No one could beat me,” he whispered. “No one. Not even you. So.” He shouted again. “Let me play!”

With all of his strength, Brandon raised the phone above his head and rammed it into the marble floor, smashing into hundreds of little pieces.

Falling to his knees, Brandon looked up at the ceiling and screamed as loudly and as long as he could. Then he sat on the floor, his chest heaving.

Time was running out.

55

Trew - 30

“I’m excited for you, Trew. This car is incredible. This specific model is the reason that I got into selling cars in the first place.”

My pen freezes above the dotted line of the contract. I look up, expecting to see the car salesman giving me a false smile. I was hoping to buy from a nice guy, not some stereotypical lying salesman. He does appear sincere. I’ve become very good at reading people over the years, and this guy looks truly excited about the car that I’m buying. Who can blame him? It’s one of the best new automobiles to hit the market in years.

“You’re kidding, right? John, there’s no way you became a car salesman just to sell this new vehicle.”

John shrugs. He’s a medium-built man just a bit shorter than I am, about five-foot-ten. He has short brown hair, friendly eyes, and a comfortable manner about him. His energy is pure and friendly, if you believe in that type of thing, which I do.

“True story, I’ve never sold cars before this. When I was thirty-nine, my life was in great shape. I was approaching forty, and it looked like I was going to avoid the midlife crisis so many of my friends seemed to be experiencing. It turns out that life had other plans. Just before my fortieth birthday, I was downsized from my job, my wife of twenty years announced that she wanted a divorce, and I wasn’t sure what to do. Late one night, I saw a commercial for this new car, and it just came to me. ‘Why don’t I give that a try?’ I said to myself. Three months ago, I took a job selling cars, and here I am in front of you today.”

“That’s very interesting. I wasn’t looking for a car, I was perfectly happy with mine. Then, a couple months ago, I saw the advertisement for this one and thought, ‘I should really look into buying that car.’ I kept putting it off, and then today, sixty kilometres from home, I was driving past and something just made me pull in to take it for a test drive. Now here I am, buying the darn thing from you.”

“Well, maybe it has nothing to do with the car.” John smiles. “Maybe it was the supercomputer’s big plan for you and me to meet each other.”

I feel a tingling sensation in my scalp. “What supercomputer is that?”

John laughs and waves his hand. “It’s nothing. I just read a book a long time ago, and it stuck with me. It said we live in a computer simulation. A lot of people think I’m a crackpot, but the idea really resonated with me. I’m not a religious man, but if I were, it would probably be something that preached that message. I could get behind that.”

The tingling intensifies, spreading to my ears and chin. “Was the book written by a man named George Knight?”

His laughter stops. “Yeah. The Game Is Life by George. How did you know that?”

“Because I’ve read it. Many times. A religion, huh?”

John laughs and shakes his head. “Well, yeah. That’s what I always used to say. I was lucky to read it before it was published. About three quarters of the way through, I said, ‘George, this would make a very cool religion. You should—”

The tingling disappears as I sit forward and lean on the desk. “You knew George Knight?”

“Yeah, we were very good friends. I’m surprised you even heard of that book, let alone read it. From what I understand, it didn’t sell very many copies. I always wanted it to do well for him. Sad life he had at the end. Poor guy.”

It’s like I’m in a daze. “John? How would you like to cut out early and let me buy you dinner?”

He smiles at me. “You drive?”

“Of course.”

56

It is with deep sadness that we learned our beloved Danielle won't be able to have children. The young couple handled the news as well as can be expected. On a positive note, Danielle made a full recovery thanks to the strange man who walked into her hospital room and miraculously healed her.

Related to this story line, digital downloads of the Earth book, The Game Is Life, written by the avatar George R. Knight, are topping the charts here on Tygon. The little book about the Game has sold over two million copies in the last two weeks across our planet. Who profits from these sales? George R. Knight was the avatar of Zack, so naturally all profits will go to him and his sponsor, Brandon Strayne. It looks like Zack is doing well not just inside the Game during this play, but also on Tygon as well.

Join us tomorrow for all-day extensive coverage of Zack’s current avatar’s birthday. How will Trew spend his thirtieth birthday? No one knows for sure, but don’t miss a second of the day.

Game News at a Glance, Lisa Rohansen

Trew - 30

What an incredible day.

My best birthday yet.

I lay back in bed and go over it in my mind. Breakfast in bed, served to me by my lovely wife, followed by a relaxing drive to see my parents and have lunch with them while Danni excuses herself to go attend to something. A party for me, was my guess at the time. On the way back, on a whim, I stop into a car dealership and buy my birthday gift. I meet a stranger, and it turns out that he knew George Knight, the author of the book that’s changed our lives and the way we see the world. Then I get a chance to take him out for dinner and find out things about George that I’ve always wondered but never thought I would learn. Then, I spend the evening with my remarkable wife. This year I’m blessed and thankful that Danni is alive, healthy, happy, and still madly in love with me. I don’t know how I’d live without her, and I’m thankful that I don’t have to find out. Most people take so much for granted, but not me. Not ever.

That was my thirtieth birthday. If anyone happened to be watching me play this game of life today, I hope that they enjoyed the show.

“Today was the best babe. Thank you so much.”

Danielle snuggles into the crook of my arm. “I’m glad you enjoyed it. Thirty’s a big one.”

“Nah, thirty isn’t such a big number. The odds are great that I’m not even halfway done.”

“What do you mean?”

“I’m thirty today. If I double that, I get sixty. I have an excellent chance of still being alive at sixty, so I’m not even half of the total age I’ll live. I have a lot of time left to live, which is great.”

Danni stares at me and then shakes her head. “That made some kind of sense to you, didn’t it?”

I laugh. “I’m just saying it’s good to be young with a lot of life left in front of me.”

“Okay, that I can understand.” She pulls me toward her for a kiss.

We lie there for a few minutes, enjoying the silence and each other’s company. I’m drifting off when she says something I don’t catch.

I open my eyes again. “What was that, babe?”

“I said I have one more present for you.”

I turn to face her and smile. “Well, all right.” I pull her close to kiss her.

She kisses me back, but I can tell there’s something serious she wants to talk about so I sit up and look her in the eye. “What is it?”

“Her,” Danni says. “I need to tell you about the time I spent with God when I almost died.”

That gets my attention. Danielle has avoided this conversation up until now, saying that she would talk about it when the time was right.

Danni begins to speak, surprising me right from the start. “God’s name is Sylvia, and she told me that she’s been communicating with you for many, many years Trew.”

I listen. A few moments into the conversation, we both get out of bed and go downstairs to sit at the kitchen table.

The next two hours pass in a blur. Eventually, she stops talking.

“Wow.”

“Yes.” She nods.

“It’s time, then.”

“Apparently.” The tone of her voice is calm.

“You don’t think it’s crazy?”

“Oh, absolutely. I think it’s the craziest thing I’ve ever heard.”

“It’s going to work, you know.”

Danni gets up and walks over to my side of the table. She sits on my lap and hugs me. I can feel wetness on my neck. She’s crying. “I know it’s going to work, sweet man. It feels like this is what we were put on the planet to do. Do you know how to get things started?”

I nod, still hugging her. “I’ve been thinking, studying, and planning this for a long time Danni, just waiting for a sign. I guess this was it.”

“I guess so. From what Sylvia asked me to do, it looks like I’m going to be part of this and very busy. I’m pretty scared. She’s given me a tall order, especially at my age.”

I laugh. “You’re younger than I am, and you’ve always been fit and active. It’s a great way to get the world’s attention, to prove to them that it really is all a game.” I wipe the tears from her eyes. “Are you sorry you married me?”

Danni laughs and slaps my shoulder. “No, I’m not sorry I married you. If I hadn’t, I’d probably be doing something crazier.”

I nod in agreement. “You were always an adventurous girl. This idea is just another boring day at the office for you, babe.”

She laughs.

“It’s settled then. We’re going to start spreading the word and sharing the message.”

“Everyone’s going to think we’re crazy, Trew.”

I grin at her. “I sure hope so. Everyone thought Columbus was crazy when he said the world was round.”

“At first.”

57

Earth has been a real mess since the thirtieth anniversary celebrations began. As a result of so many players entering the Game in such a short period, Earth is overpopulated. Add to that the fact that Mainframe allowed most players to be born in civilized countries, and the result is a severe stress being placed on the planet and its inhabitants.

There is an immense shortage in school capacity, jobs, housing, and even food is being pushed to the edge of its limits.

Crime and death are at all-time highs across the planet.

The masses are hungry, depressed, and desperate.

Although the players’ lives have been difficult, the scenarios and story lines created have been very entertaining to Game fans. There has never been so much excitement to witness on such a scale before.

It’s incredible drama, and the Game’s fan base continues to break records.

There has been some outcry from avatar sympathy groups, claiming that cruel and unusual conditions are causing severe trauma to many players, but don’t feel bad for all the sadness and pain, folks. Many of the players are earning a lot of credits as they participate in these scenarios.

Remember: it’s all just a Game.

30th Anniversary Game Update Channel

Brandon entered the room and walked to his seat, stopping behind it and resting his hands on the leather back. “Good afternoon, everyone. I came as soon as I received the newest rankings. Many of you have seen this type of shift before, but some haven’t. Let's discuss where Trew is right now in the Game and what the current situation means to the big picture.”

Brandon paused to look around the table. Almost everyone looked worried. Brandon couldn’t blame them. Each person here had their entire life savings invested in this play. Failure would lead to internment in the labour camps for some, while others would be lucky enough to merely find themselves in a deep hole of debt from which it would take years to recover. Brandon nodded to Michelle, and she stepped forward.

“Thanks, Brandon. Good morning, everyone.” Brandon could see her smile was slightly strained, but she hid it well. “As we are all aware, Trew has dropped in ranking. As of this moment, he is sitting at six thousand and sixty-five.” Michelle stopped speaking for a moment to let the number register with everyone before continuing. “He has been in the top one hundred for most of his play, and this drop is significant. Please let me summarize where Trew is in the Game at the moment, then I’ll open up the floor for any comments, concerns, or theories regarding how we might be able to help in getting him back up to the top of the board.”

Michelle typed some commands on her tablet and the large screen beside her displayed a myriad of statistics and graphs. “Trew is now thirty-five and still happily married to Danielle. On his thirtieth birthday, the two of them decided to try to form a faith-based movement and they have been working on that ever since. The message they are sharing with the world is that Earthlings are computer-generated avatars controlled by individual players who live in another reality. We know this has happened before in the history of the Game, but it looks like our boy has been better at communicating and getting others to subscribe to his theories than in the past.”

She pointed at a portion of the screen that showed Trew on a stage in front of hundreds of people, all listening with rapt attention. “Although it is by definition a religion, they are calling it a movement, and it is growing quickly. Trew and Danni are calling their movement ‘The Game is Life’, to pay respect to the little book written years ago by George R. Knight, Trew’s last avatar. Sales of that book are exploding both on Earth and Tygon, and Trew is using it as a means to introduce the theory in an organized way to new people.”

“Why is their movement being received so well, Michelle?”

“Three main reasons. First, because Trew is keeping it very simple, but focused. His entire premise is if Earth is a computer simulation, then that explains this phenomenon, that force of nature, that spiritual philosophy, et cetera. He is able to look at the world and his surroundings and explain everything he sees from the perspective that it’s all a computer simulation. Secondly, Trew and Danielle have the Talent and are using it to prove to the world that miracles can happen, and ‘magical’ things can be accomplished. They started off doing it on a small scale, but they’ve also managed to pull off a few larger ones. The more they practice, the better they are getting at it.”

Brandon smiled. “That seems to be the way with everything. What’s the third reason for their success in an arena where others have failed?”

Michelle tapped another picture on the screen. “Raphael. When he first appeared on the scene as Danielle’s protector, those of us who knew him were very surprised. For a thousand years inside the Game, he was one of the top-ranked Infernals. Most of us actually thought he had won the leadership title of the Devil a couple hundred years ago. Then we spotted him near Danielle and were afraid he was still an Infernal working to bring our girl to power with the intent of causing trouble.”

“A valid concern,” Brandon said. “That’s been his MO for the past thousand years.”

“Exactly. It soon became obvious he had switched over to the Eternal side once again and we assumed that he would just be her protector, but it looks like he’s bringing his considerable experience to the table and helping both Trew and Danni with their movement.”

“I don't know very much about Raphael,” Nadine spoke up. “I received only limited info on him when we were informed Danni had unlocked an Eternal. What’s his area of expertise?”

Brandon grinned and nodded. “Cults, revolutions, and religions. If you look at every major—and most minor—religious movements in the past five thousand years, you will see Raphael’s influence and guidance from the shadows. He just has a knack for it. In the past thousand years he’s helped many historical avatars form some dangerous groups.”

“Sounds like a strange grouping,” one marketing expert said from beside Nadine. “Cults, revolutions, and religions. All very different creatures.”

“Not at all. The only significant difference is the motivator for the action. A cult is a religion that doesn’t gain popular acceptance. Revolutions follow a government or policy instead of a god. Religion centres around a god that becomes accepted by enough people to gain credibility.” Brandon nodded to Michelle and she sat down.

He stood and walked to the main screen. “Here’s our real concern at the moment. Trew and Danielle, apparently as instructed by the Mainframe, have formed one of the fastest-growing movements/religions/cults in recent history. Something like that should help him to maintain his ranking of number one, but almost overnight we've watched his rank drop by thousands of points. Does that sound like an accurate assessment?”

Brandon scanned the room. Everyone was nodding.

He smiled. “Perfect. Let me assure you that there is no real problem here.”

Everyone looked confused. Their lives and futures were dropping like a stone thrown off a cliff, and here was their boss, smiling, not concerned at all.

Brandon laughed. “I’ve been at this Game for a long time, and that allows me to see a lot of plays and look for patterns, which there always are. Let me give you an example even worse than this one. On her last play, Angelica dropped over a million ranking spots. The computer ranking is a combination of many factors. I know that the final rank of a player is weighed heavily by two things. One factor is how they affect those who they leave behind on Earth after they exit the Game. For example, if a child dies fifteen days after it’s born, but its death inspires people to get active and help others by forming a charity or even just volunteering for instance, then the player who was that child ranks much better than a player whose avatar lives eighty years and contributes nothing to society. The second factor is based on how many Tygon viewers a player has during the entire duration of their play.”

Brandon could see the group relax, many of them laughing in relief. “That’s right, team, Trew is breaking records for subscribers and viewers. If he continues on this path, his subscription rate will be the highest ever. He has, what? Another forty or fifty years, if he lives an average lifetime in the Game? More, if our credits spent on Longevity work out properly. That’s another four to six weeks of Game time left for Trew, and millions of more fans to watch him.”

Brandon turned and pointed at the screen. “Trew’s going to continue on this path it appears. It isn’t what we planned for him, so now we get behind this as best we can and help him in all the ways we are able. “If he keeps this up, I'm extremely confident that not only will he finish in first place, but this play could very well end up being considered one of the greatest sessions in the history of the Game.”

58

Stephanie

I can’t remember the last time I spent so much time with one of my Brothers or Sisters on an assignment.

Raphael was like a big brother to me when I first became an Eternal. He was calm and patient, helping me learn the ropes of this job and training me to unlock my specific strengths during the training stage of initiation. I had many instructors during those first few years, but I always remember my time with Raphael fondly.

Then he tried to kill me.

I don’t even know why I’m bothering to think about it. Maybe it’s because I know that you’re viewing me from time to time, A. I miss you. You probably don’t recall me from your plays, but I saw you more than once, and you were always one of my favourites. I know you understand the ways of both worlds better than most, and Raphael was a valuable lesson for me. Trust as much as you can, knowing that the gift of trust will probably be the thing that ends it all for you someday.

The driver is pulling up to the office and we’re going in to see Danni. She asked Trew to bring me. Apparently, she has something incredible to show us.

I look over at Trew and smile. He’s everything I hoped he would grow into. He’s dressed in a casual shirt and dress pants, very calm and self-confident, but not to the point of arrogance. Thousands of people cheer him when he stands on the stage, chanting his name and applauding his message. He hasn’t let it change him, though. He believes in his heart that it’s the message they follow, not the man. It’s not true. They do follow the man, but I’m so glad that he's humble. I’ve seen power corrupt some strong people over the centuries, destroying their original ideals and intent more times than I can count. Souls like his are the reason I agreed to become an Eternal, to help the best players learn how to become even better in every way the Game allows.

We walk into the building and head for the elevator, taking it to the top floor where Danielle’s spiritual centre for Gamers is located. She’s hugging a patient at the front door when we arrive. The patient sees Trew and her eyes light up. She whispers something to Danni who laughs and brings the patient over to us.

Trew, always the ambassador, smiles and shakes her hand and they exchange pleasantries. Trew focuses on the lady, maintaining eye contact and listening to every word as if no one else in the world exists. This is one of the most powerful gifts a person can give to another—attention. It’s a shame more people can’t do it, but Trew has mastered the skill.

The masses of people seem to be learning from his example. For the first time in a long while, people are becoming more decent and caring toward each other. The common belief that they are all playing a game where everyone shares common struggles, hopes, and goals has been very powerful to society these past few years.

The movement is growing.

The lady leaves and Danni ushers us into her office. “I think I’ve done it.”

“That’s excellent, babe.” Trew smiles and hugs her.

“Done what?” I ask.

“A few years ago we heard about a Reiki master who was able to heal cosmetic wounds. We thought it would be worth pursuing since it’s impossible to deny the existence of a Talent that produces results for all to see.”

“Have you done it, yet?”

Danni nods. “Look at these pictures. This is Jenna when she first came to me two weeks ago.” Danni shows us pictures of a girl with severe scarring on her face. “She was a beautiful girl, and then a jealous ex-boyfriend followed her one night, beating her badly. She was lucky to survive, but she suffered major scarring. Jenna has had three surgeries to help heal her so far but, as you can see from this picture, they still had a long way to go.”

Trew shakes his head. “Such a sad thing.”

Danielle nods. “I met her aunt a few months ago, and we started talking. One thing led to another, and I had Jenna come to the centre. The surgeries were painful and expensive and she was losing faith that she would ever look normal again. I explained my belief in what could be done for her and, she agreed to let me try.”

“Any improvement yet?”

Danni smiles. “You tell me.” She walks to the a side door and opens it. “Jenna, please come in and meet my friends.”

Jenna walks in, and both Trew and I are stunned. Her face is almost perfect. She turns her head, and the light catches the faintest of white scar lines, but she’s the beautiful girl from the “before” pictures. I walk over to her. “Is it all right if I touch your face, hun?”

Jenna is smiling, her eyes moist. She nods and I touch her skin and feel no raised tissue. She is beautiful again, and no one would ever know what had happened to her if they didn’t see the pictures.

“Wow.” I say this not because I don’t believe it’s possible, but because only a very few of the most talented Timeless are able heal others in this manner. For a regular human to accomplish it? Our little Danni? I am stunned.

“I think maybe two more sessions and even those lines will disappear." In Danni’s voice, I hear the same little fearless girl who expected the world to bend to her will, never surprised when it actually did. “Guys?”

“What, Steph?” Trew knows that tone of mine. His expression is concerned. It should be.

“We need to discuss how we proceed. Until we do, it’s very important that no one knows that you can do this. Do we all agree?”

Danni’s smile softens. “Okay, Steph, but it’s very cool, right?”

I smile. “Yes, sweet girl. It’s very cool.”

59

“If it’s all just a computer simulation, a game, then why bother doing anything at all? That’s a common question people who challenge my beliefs ask me, and here is my answer: just because it’s a game, doesn’t mean it’s not one hundred percent real. Has anyone in here ever played a game? Ask a football star how real his game is. It’s the day-to-day focus for his entire being. His house, food, everything he has and is results from him playing a game. Ask an Olympic athlete how real their game is. I hope you see what I mean. Games can be real. They can affect the outcome of everything a person is and everything they do. Do you know that right now there are computer gamers sitting at their desks who make a six-figure income from what they’re doing? A game has become their source of income and happiness.

“We all play games: politics, love, business, you name it, all games.

“I bet everyone here has heard this statement at least a dozen times in their lives. It has been used to shame you or make you act more grown up. 'This isn’t just some big game you know.'

“The truth is that, when you look closely, it absolutely is all just some big game.”

Trew Radfield, excerpt from his opening talk

at the world TED summit, Earth year 2047

Danielle - 37

“Ah, this is the life.”

I open my eyes and look to my left. Trew watches me with a big, boyish grin on his face. The sun is shining and the breeze coming off the ocean takes the heat away from our skin as we lie baking in the sun on the white sand. Whenever I get too hot, I reach for my fancy island drink, complete with umbrella and pineapple. I smile and touch Trew’s hand.

“It sure is, love.” I’m smiling. This is day three of a fourteen-day vacation. We both work hard and make certain to take luxury vacations at least once every three months. It would be more often but, like I said, we both work hard. This one has a little bit of business attached to it. Trew is giving a talk to a group that decided the best place to hear our message would be at a five-star hotel located in the Bahamas. “What time is the talk tonight?”

“Eight. The venue is pretty big, babe. I’m a little nervous.”

I crack one eye open and peer at him through my sunglasses. The confident (but not arrogant) grin on his face tells me that he’s teasing.

“You don’t get nervous, Trew. You’ve stood in front of much larger crowds. There are only going to be, what, two thousand people there tonight?”

He chuckles. “Yeah, something like that. I know the talks go fine. Every once in a while I do get nervous, Danni. I just hide it well.”

“You only get nervous when you start to think. Once you let that mind of yours go blank, that’s when the real good stuff starts to come out of it.”

“Hey, that’s not very nice!” I feel wet coldness touch my chest, and I bolt up. Trew grins, drops of the icy drink he flicked at me still dripping from his fingertips. “It might be true, but still not nice.”

“It’s great to see such big crowds. Remember when only a few people would show up, and most of them were pretty out there?”

He laughs. “Yeah. The ‘bring your own tinfoil hat’ days. Those were some pretty fun times. Not as many vacations, though. I think I’ll take the here and now over those lean days when I quit my job and you lost most of your clients because of the crazy ideas you and your husband were always spouting.”

We lay there for another few minutes. Then I announce that I’m too hot.

“You certainly are.” He reaches for me and I laugh. The guy loves me so much and I love him right back. I can’t imagine being with someone who didn’t make me feel like this. So alive and happy to, well, to just exist. It’s a blessing that we found each other. I sometimes get a strong feeling that we tried to do this in another life and it didn’t work out. Maybe this is our reward for the pain we’ve suffered in other plays of the Game.

* * *

I stand on one side of the stage, preferring to be in the wings rather than in the spotlight. Someone from the host group comes on and speaks to the crowd, pumping them up before finally introducing Trew.

With a kiss and hug for me, he puts on his winning smile and walks onto the stage.

This crowd is a group of wealthy people from different parts of the world. I’m not sure how they all found each other, but that’s part of the magic of this movement. If you have a powerful message and it resonates with people, then they’ll somehow gather together.

The next two hours fly by. Crowd trouble is a rare occurrence, which Raphael says is an indicator that we’re on the right track and attracting the correct crowd. Even so, we have a small but efficient security force in place to spot any trouble before it starts.

Trew always opens the floor for questions at the end of his talks. We all know what a fan Trew is of questions. Things are going smoothly until the third question breaks the peacefulness of the event.

“Why don’t you all kill yourselves?” The voice asking the question is deep and menacing. It feels like darkness. I peek out to get a look at the man. He’s well-dressed and tall. Spanish-looking, dark, and fit. “If you all believe you’re in a computer simulation, just kill yourselves to get back to wherever it is you’re really living.”

I hear Raphael hiss behind me and Stephanie puts her hand on my shoulder, pushing me behind her.

“You recognize that man, Trew?” Raphael whispers into a small handset which is wired to a microphone in Trew’s ear. Trew glances over and nods with a confident smile. He makes a signal indicating that everything is fine. Raphael grumbles into the microphone but stands beside me, glaring at the man talking to Trew.

“You know him?”

“It’s Carl. What’s he up to, Raph? I don’t like him so close to Trew.”

Raphael says nothing, his eyes locked on Carl.

On stage, Trew is answering Carl’s question. “Killing ourselves is not an option I would recommend, friend. All religions agree on this point, and here's why I don't suggest it from a Game point of view: if you’re playing a game, it’s for some type of reward or prize, right?”

Carl smiles, and I shudder. He looks insane, like he wants to take a bite out of Trew. “Some type of prize, yes.”

Trew nods. “If the only way to claim your prize is to finish the game and you get nothing for quitting halfway through, what would the average player do?”

“You’re saying”—there is an innocent tone to Carl’s voice that sounds frightening, somehow—“that if you start a game, make certain to play as long as you can?”

“I’m saying don’t give up. Don’t quit right before the finish line. Everyone gets some reward for finishing. Of course, I am guessing that the better you play, the better the reward. Still, I believe that in this game we are living in, it’s always better to play as long as possible. I don’t judge those who end their game before it’s done, but I encourage everyone to keep running until they cross the finish line of their own personal race.”

Carl runs a hand over his cheek, rubbing his chin. “Makes perfect sense, boss. I was seriously considering quitting before coming here tonight, but you’ve helped me realize that there’s no way I can. Thanks, I appreciate the helpful advice.” Carl turns and strolls toward the exit.

Trew watches him walk away and then speaks into the microphone once more. “Can I ask you a question?"

Carl doesn’t bother to turn around. He raises one hand and waves while speaking loud enough for the room to hear. “Maybe another time, Junior.”

I look behind me, but Raphael is already gone. Off to hunt Carl down, I hope. I gasp for air. I’d forgotten to breathe.

“Hun.” Stephanie touches my arm. “We are going to finish this event and leave immediately.”

I look at her and can tell that there’s no use trying to talk her out of it. “What was that?"

Stephanie looks at Trew, then back to me. “Hopefully, nothing, Danni. Hopefully, nothing.”

60

Belief is a remarkable thing. If we believe that we can do something, then we most often can. If we believe that something is impossible, it usually is.

Our belief system limits us, shaping our entire lives as well as the lives of those around us. In order for any progress to be made, in order for something to be accomplished that is outside of our normal field of acceptance, a Heretic is required.

Heretics do not share the common beliefs of the masses.

They think bigger.

They are scorned and mocked and laughed at for their strange ideas, yet still they believe.

People challenge them, scoff at them, dismiss them as absurd. Yet, still they believe.

Time passes and sometimes others join the Heretic. One or two at first, and then even more begin to tag along.

When enough time has passed, if the Heretic has been particularly persistent in his beliefs and persuasive with the ability to share the message they believe in, the Heretic disappears.

Where once a lonely believer of strange ideas stood, there now stands what people see as a visionary thinker, a remarkable person who had the strength and wisdom to look at the world differently—a person who leads us to a better understanding of the universe and a deeper view of ourselves.

For everyone around that unique and special individual, our limits increase.

We advance and prosper, thanks to the Heretic, and thanks to belief.”

- Excerpt from A Player’s Handbook for the Game of Life,

Trew Radfield (avatar)

Trew - 39

“I seriously thought that thirty would be my best birthday ever, Danni, but I was wrong. Look at what we’ve accomplished in the last decade.”

I raise my glass of French red wine and Danni raises hers, smiling that beautiful smile which melts my heart and stills my thoughts. I look past her to the lights of Paris beyond. The breeze is mild and warm. We are the only two people sitting at the top level of the Eiffel Tower, enjoying a romantic meal while violins play in the background. Two waiters stand far enough away so that they cannot hear us but close enough should we require anything.

“I’m glad you like it, love of my life. It gets harder each year to find a better gift than the last, and tougher to surprise you.”

She’s wearing a blood-red dress, her hair curled and bouncing on her bare shoulders. Diamonds glitter around her throat. Matching earrings dangle like cold fire from her ears. I tell her all the time but it’s true. She gets more beautiful every day. I look around and do my best to soak this moment into my memory. Life is really about moments. They arrive too rarely and flee too soon. We have had so many incredible moments throughout our lives, but I never want to take a single one of them for granted.

“Come dance with me, sweet girl.” I stand up and walk to her, holding her chair while she rises.

We move toward the makeshift dance floor and start to dance. Nothing fancy, but it feels good.

“Happy early birthday, Trew.” She kisses me. I still feel the electricity and the tingles, exactly like the first time we kissed.

I twirl her around. “Sneaky girl. How’s a boy to guess at his surprises when you don’t even give them on the correct day?”

She laughs. “I will always surprise you, hun, even if I have to spring it on you six months from the actual date.”

I dip her, and she giggles. “Six months from the actual date, huh? That means I can expect my Christmas surprise in June?”

“If that’s what it takes.”

We dance until the song ends, then return to the balcony and look out over the city. “It’s magical, Danni. Thank you so much. It will make tomorrow seem like a boring, normal day in comparison.”

“Oh, please.” Danni raises her eyebrows at me. “Tomorrow is going to be a major celebration for the Digital Prophet, Trew Radfield. The man who has shown the world a better way to think about, well, about everything. People will line up outside just to catch a glimpse of you.”

“A glimpse of us.”

“Pfft, not us. Just you, handsome, which is exactly how I like it. I’m happy to do my thing from the sidelines.”

“Yeah, it should be okay." For no reason, doubt settles over me and I frown.

“Trew.” She laughs and slaps my chest, leaving her hand resting there. “It’s a birthday bash in a real German castle. There will be thousands of people in attendance and the event will be televised.”

“I know. It’s too much.”

“It is appropriate.” She hugs me. “The movement has exploded. We have a worldwide following of how many now?”

“Millions.”

“Over forty million. We are helping so many people. They love both of us. I know that, but you’re the leader, the one who sees where we all come from and where we all go. You’ve given the hopeless a reason to hope. You’ve fed the hungry by the millions and you continue to inspire the world to be a better place.”

“Did you ever think it would get this big, Danni?"

“No.” She shakes her head. “I thought it would be much bigger by now, but my husband is a bit of a slacker. He prefers to spend too much time hugging and kissing his wife and ignoring the real important things in the world.”

I pull her close and kiss her again, this time a long one. I wait until I’m dizzy before I stop. The look in her eyes says she feels dazed as well.

“You are my world, Danni.”

“I feel the same, Trew.” She hugs me, then her expression becomes sympathetic. “It’s just a shame that tomorrow you’ll be an old man with only a few useful years left in you now that you’re turning forty. I guess we should get you measured up for a home and wheelchair.”

I laugh and reach out to grab her, but she dances away. “Very funny, lady, but you will be joining me at that age soon enough. Maybe we should go ahead and purchase a matching set. Or better still, a wheelchair built for two.”

She laughs and shakes her head. “I’m going to live another hundred years after I turn forty.”

“Really?”

“Of course. Remember those chicken cells that lived much longer than they were supposed to? If a chicken can do it, then so can a human. It just takes belief, which I have plenty of. Add some Talent and knowledge that the computer which controls this universe can be communicated with, and presto. It should be no problem.”

“Hmm. I think you’re onto something there, lover.” I nod.

“Of course, I am. What do you think? Want to join me and live another hundred years? Can you put up with me for that long?”

I laugh. “I most certainly can.”

61

Trew - 40

Today was certainly busier than yesterday’s intimate celebration, but I have to admit, this birthday bash wasn’t as bad as I had feared it would be.

We flew from Paris to Germany late last night—early this morning, actually—and fell asleep together in our penthouse suite. Danni said she was getting tired of fancy hotels. I laughed at first, then considered it and agreed with her. I promised her that when we get home we will spend some time and hang out in our modest little three thousand square foot cabin for a couple of weeks.

This morning we were up early to have breakfast with our family, who flew in to be with us. We’re so blessed to have all of our parents still living and in good health. My sister brought her husband and kids as well. The little brat grew into an awesome lady with a great husband and amazing children. Of course, Stephanie and Raphael were there, too. My dad always cracks jokes about Raphael and Stephanie looking horrible for their age and offering to share his beauty secrets with them. Of course, they look the same age as they did when I was just a little boy— one of the perks of being a Timeless. Even with all the benefits they get, I wouldn’t accept the job. The price is just too high, in my opinion, but they are part of our family, and I’m glad to have them with us.

The afternoon was busy, moving from venue to venue, shaking hands and meeting with the thousands of followers who’d travelled long distances to celebrate with me but weren’t able to come to the actual event. Even castles can hold only so many people.

The crowd at the castle itself was huge. The organizers brought in famous bands to play for us and the meal was world-class. I was on top of the world all day, smiling and holding hands with my bride. I could see that she was proud of me and I glowed every time someone complimented her.

The big event ended with me standing up to say a few words, although I’m not sure exactly what I said. There are a lot of times when I feel like I’m just the medium for some greater message that needs an outlet. Whatever I did say, at the end of my little talk the audience went wild. It’s quite a rush to look out and see a large crowd of people who feel the same way about life, death, and everything in between as I do.

And that’s it. Suddenly the day is over and I’m standing here, kissing Danielle, smacking her bottom as she giggles and moves away to catch a limo to the hotel with Stephanie accompanying her. Each of us are with an Eternal at these events, just to be safe.

“Okay.” I look at Raphael and nod. “Let’s get this little meet-and-greet over with. I love to mingle, but I’m tired. Is it possible to wrap this up in less than an hour?”

Raphael nods, “That should be no problem, Trew. Consider it my birthday present to you if we get you out in time.”

I smile and walk toward the elevator. People are all around us, gathered in small groups and talking. Some of them nod in my direction but keep a respectful distance.

As I get to the elevator, I glance back at Raph. The crowd has gotten thicker and somehow he's fallen behind. He moves through the crowd, touching them to move them out of the way and clear a path to me. He looks up and smiles at me. I smile back. The elevator door opens and I get on, still looking at him over my shoulder. Raphael looks past me and his eyes blaze gold. His smile fades and he begins pushing through the crowd more forcefully. He yells my name.

The elevator door starts to close and I reach for the button to stop it but a hand grabs mine in an iron grip. I realize I’m not alone and, as the door closes, I turn to lock eyes with a face I recognize. His eyes flash red and my legs turn to water, yet somehow, I manage to remain standing.

Inside, I am surprised at how calm my voice sounds.

“Hello, Carl. Fancy meeting you here.”

* * *

Trew’s command centre becomes silent. Everyone takes their seat as all eyes stay glued to the main viewer.

Michelle folds her arms to stop from shaking.

All eyes want to go to Brandon, but no one can look away from the screen.

“Sir?” Michelle asks.

Brandon’s mind is racing. “I see. Please be quiet.”

“Is this the robbery? He was supposed to be robbed at forty,” Michelle's voice quavers.

“This isn’t the robbery," he snaps. "Shut up and let me think. Everyone watch as if nothing in the world is more important to you.”

Nadine stands up and looks at the monitor, her face pale. “Nothing is more important."

* * *

Trew - 40

He looks at me as if he's the cat and I’m a mouse. I take a deep breath and let it out slowly. I won’t give him the satisfaction of losing my composure. Time feels as if it is standing still.

Finally, he speaks. “Look, kid, I’m not a real talker, and I get off at the next floor.”

Can it be just a bad coincidence that we are on this elevator together? Is it possible I can swim with a great white shark and walk away? I nod my head.

“You turn around, the elevator gets to the next floor, and I walk off. Calm and quiet. Okay?”

I swallow and turn, putting my back to him. Everything inside of me screams not to, but what choice do I have?

He presses the button and the elevator starts to move. All too soon it’s coming to a stop. There is a ding, and the doors are opening.

Carl whispers in my ear. “I’m sorry, Trew. This is too much even for a guy like me, but hey, we all have a boss. Nothing personal, kid.”

I nod. He puts a hand on my shoulder to move past me. As he does, I feel something hard hit me in the side and then a hotness envelops me.

Carl walks past, his eyes full of pity. Really? Can that be right?

Then I fall to the ground, reaching up to try to rub my eye as a searing pain flashes from it. I gasp for breath, feeling like I’m melting from the inside out.

I see a light in the distance, beautiful and warm. It’s calling to me.

I try to move toward it.

Epilogue

“I have had an incredible life. I think a large reason for it being so amazing is that I viewed it as good. I know there are times in my life that were tough, challenging, and even painful. Other people would probably have lived my moments and decided that they were terrible. Then they would have let that bitterness and resentment shape how they viewed upcoming events as they occurred. I chose to be more positive and I think it helped.

Each day in each person’s life is filled with some good, some bad, and lots of filler. I think the secret to a happy life is to focus on the good, forget the bad, and wade through the filler without getting too bored.

My advice to everyone would be this:

When you encounter the happy, live in that moment for as long as you can. Smile and tuck it away in your memory to be looked at whenever needed.

When you encounter the bad, don’t live in the moment. Let it pass as quickly as it can. Don’t focus on it and, whatever you do, don’t grab onto it and tuck it away in your memory.

When you find yourself in the filler, search for the happy moments. Realize that it is in the filler moments where both the happy and the bad float around, waiting to be noticed by whomever chooses to focus on them.

If that advice is too complicated to follow, just smile and laugh as much as you possibly can.”

Trew Radfield - Excerpt from interview during

his fortieth birthday Celebration

No one moved in Zack’s command centre. No one spoke.

“This wasn’t part of the plan,” Michelle's voice sounded hollow.

“I know,” Brandon whispered.

“He was supposed to live for at least another thirty years.”

“Yes."

Someone spoke from the back of the room. “He was supposed to—."

Brandon's head swivelled around to face the group. “Supposed to what?”

Michelle shook her head, her eyes glassy. “Lead the movement along.”

“Lead it to where?”

“Well . . .”

Brandon frowned and ran a hand through his hair, scratching his neck lightly. “Who the hell knows because there was never a movement built into our plan. In our plan, he was supposed to become a world leader and help shape policies that would feed his country and lead them into winning a war.”

Michelle nodded.

“None of it happened. We couldn’t stop it, we couldn’t guide it. We had nothing to do with any of it." He sighed. "She ruined everything.”

The room was silent.

Brandon closed his eyes and rubbed the bridge of his nose. “He went out way too early to finish where we hoped. What ranking did he end up with?”

“Just getting that now, sir.”

Brandon bit the inside of his lip and waited. His last look at the rankings had Trew sitting at around one thousand. He’d done well to climb his way up, but there was no chance for success now. Brandon was confident when they’d had more time, but time was up.

“Number one, sir.”

Brandon frowned and looked at Michelle. She was smiling as she held up the tablet which confirmed the truth.

“Well, I’ll be damned.” Brandon leaned back and closed his eyes, rubbing his face with both hands while, around him, the room erupted in cheering.

When the celebration died down, Brandon stood and walked toward the door. “I’m going to check on our boy. They will have started the exit process and he will be coming out soon. I want to make sure he's doing well so I can say so when I make a statement to the press.”

“Sir?”

Brandon turned and saw Michelle staring at the viewer, her hand over her mouth, and eyes wide.

“What is it?”

“They just found Trew. Raphael is there. Look.”

Brandon’s eyes moved to the viewer and his heart turned to ice. Raphael bent over Trew's body, holding the bloody murder weapon in his hand. It was a Sever Spike.

Brandon heard his own voice but it sounded as if it were far away. "Zack's not waking up."

* * *

Well after midnight, Brandon rode the elevator alone to the lowest level of the complex. He nodded to the security officers as he exited and trudged toward the door at the far end of the hall.

Brandon had spent the last several hours in front of cameras, smiling and doing interview after interview in celebration of Zack’s historical finish to his last play. During the chaos surrounding Trew’s assassination, Raphael had hidden the Sever Spike, not that many viewers would have recognized it, but his quick thinking had allowed Brandon to keep Zack’s permanent death a secret for a while longer. Tygon was celebrating like they never had. They could wait a few days to hear the sad news. Brandon would prepare a statement saying that Zack had experienced complications while coming out of stasis and died peacefully. Let the world have its day or two of happiness. It was all for the good of the Game.

Brandon nodded to the nurses and doctors as he passed them. There were no happy faces on this level. Everyone here knew the truth. Zack lay in the room at the end of the hall, his body kept alive by machines even though his essence would never return to it. For Zack, time had run out and Brandon had come to send the empty shell of his star player off. He knew Zack would want it this way.

Entering the room, Brandon discovered Zack had a visitor. He was standing at Zack’s side, holding his hand and looking down at him. The tall man was dressed in an expensive tailored suit, his gold cuff links sparkled in the dim light. His golden hair hung forward. When he turned to greet Brandon, it was impossible to miss the green eyes with twinkling gold flecks in them.

Brandon closed the door and moved to Zack’s other side. He stood across from the man, saying nothing as he looked down at Zack’s body, watching his chest move up and down to the pace of the machine forcing him to breathe. “You seem to be standing over dying people a lot lately."

The man did not look up. “Indeed."

They were quiet for a time.

“He played a hell of a Game." There was pride in the man's voice.

Brandon reached down and tenderly pushed a lock of hair back from Zack's forehead. “Orphans always seem to do well.”

“Yes, they do. Terrible ending for him, though. Any idea who’s responsible?”

“Carl mentioned a boss, but that doesn’t really narrow it down.” Silent moments passed. Finally Brandon looked up. “Can you help him?”

The man frowned. “I thought perhaps . . . but no, I cannot.” He shook his head and sighed. “I must leave. I can’t be here long.”

Brandon nodded. “I know. Thank you for coming.”

“It was the least I could do.” The man walked to the other side of the bed and embraced Brandon. Brandon resisted for a second, then gave in and hugged the man tightly, closing his eyes as he let his head rest on the man's shoulder.

“Well, there we go.” The man smiled as he stepped back. “That alone was worth the trip.”

Brandon smiled. “It was good to see you.”

The man walked toward the door. Brandon looked down at Zack.

“Brandon?” The man paused at the door. “Don’t unplug him.”

Brandon’s face was puzzled. “Why not? He’s gone.”

“I know, but I was told that if I couldn’t help him, then I was to give you that message. Don’t unplug him.”

Brandon nodded.

The man started out the door. “I’ll see you again soon, Son.”

Brandon didn’t bother to look up as he replied. “I know, Father. Time’s running out.”

Continued in Book 2: Digital Heretic

Books By Terry Schott

Click here to find more stories from Terry Schott.

The Advent Trilogy

The Ward (Book 1)

The Source (Book 2)

The Exception (Book 3)

The Game is Life Series

Box Set 1 (Books 1-3)

Box Set 2 (Books 4-6)

Box Set 3 (Books 7-9)

The Game (Book 1)

Digital Heretic (Book 2)

Interlude-Brandon (Book 3)

Virtual Prophet (Book 4)

Shadows (Book 5)

Digital Evolution (Book 6)

Cyber (Book 7)

Fragmented (Book 8)

Resonance (Book 9)

The Blight Series

Ascension

Blades VR Trilogy

Scout (Book 1)

Campaign (Book 2)

Raid (Book 3)

The Dark Ages Series

Epoch (Part 1)

The Exigency Series

Towers

Ghost

Shade

Facebook

Instagram

Acknowledgments

I dedicate this book to all of you: my friends who wanted more from me than I wanted from myself.

It is with a smile on my face that I deeply thank you for your encouragement and support.

This book exists through me, but because of you, and, for that, I am extremely thankful.

I’d also like to add a special thanks to my editor, Tiffany Maxwell. Editing is a difficult and painful process for me. You have made the editing portion of writing more bearable than I imagined possible.

Typos and formatting errors are the bane of putting a book together. Many think they are good at finding them, but aren’t. Debra Ann Galvan and Leigh Ribak have proven to be better than great at finding these pesky errors… for which I am extremely grateful. Thanks to both of you, I appreciate your help.